,....

')

. . .,--
.".. .
. .
.' v(;'

.
. ..0.
.,. " .
.
." ":

,1RMj
ò' o :" .
"' "'

9F :r,HEf;N
: "4 ': SYB.ftC.CHU ,'; I .
:"
.
\:

"
OF' .. ' ;. · ·

. d., . ':" · - "
'.. ::.
il' . TI O,{:ij.

- . . - .
" i3 T

'M'
.T'-RE\l
: lit
s H
(\C'
.
AffcH'B SHÖ-P
·
":0.' 'F
MOSSO .L '. ,.0. ,

"
i'

'.0. '"
.

I !
f I
I
II,

I
I [

QI>

.
. ,,
.
'

II-

II

114 MOUNT STREET,
"7
w.

I :> II

I-

THE TRADITION

OF THE

SYRIAC CHURCH OF ANTIOCH.

THIS \V ORK IS PUBLISHED FOR THE BENEFIT OF
1tfY POOR IN NINEVEH.

C. B. BENNI,

SYRIAC ARCHBISHOP OF ::afOSSUL.

+ +
THE TRADITION

OF THE

-ìTr:l
\J 1 ('IITTI{(;IJ OF l\NTIOrII,

COXCERXIXG 'IHE

.PRDIACY AXD THE PREROGATIVES OF ST. PETER AND
OF HIS StJCCE

ORS THE R03LtY POXTIFFS.

BY THE

)IoST REV. CYRIL BEHNA
I BENNI,

SYRIAC ARCHBISHOP OF r,10SSUL
(NIKEVEH).

TRAXSLATED, UXDER THE DJRECTIO
OF THE AUTHOR,

BY THE

REV. JOSEPH G.A.GLIARDI.

" Therefore, bre'kren, stand fast, and hold U,e traditionll ll'/iirh you have been tap/gIlt
u'hetllt!r by u'ord, or our epi8tle."-2 THESS. Ü. 15.

LOXDOK :

BURNS, OATES &, CO., 17, PORT:i\IAN STREET, 'Y.,
AND 63, P.\.TERXOSTER ROW", E.C.

1871.

Alll'I{}l1t8 of Trall
lation and Repl'oductioll, al'e '1'esl3n:ed. 1

AEtÀaîa NINE'ì"'E, 'Tis u'TEJlá
Et aV'T1}11; n6eEJI (7'}'T
(TCÞJ 7f'apáKÀ7'}CTtJI
aV'Tß j NAO'ì"'M.

Poor RINEYEll! who will sigh for her? whence shall I seek
comforters for her.-Nahum iii. 7.

TO THE PIOUS

BENEFACTRESS,

WHO SO GE
EROUSLY ASSISTED IN

DRINGlXG TO THE LIGHT TRIS PUBLICATIO'i,

I
AID OF THE POOR

NI
EVITES,

MOST RESPECTFL'LLY AXD GRATEFULLY,

D.D.

WITH AN EARXEST PRAYER

THAT UPO
HER )[AY BE BESTOWED

THE }'UL
ESS OF THE REWARD

PIW'IISED BY CHRIST I
THESE VERY WORDS.,

o ". 0 t1\ ->. 0 t1\ ". 0 ->. '<l
·

001 1.m")
l

7
lo

.

'fIlE AUTHOR,

C. B. BENNI,

SYRIA:i AUCHBISHOP OF MOSSUL.

1 Taken backward the words read literally thus ;-

U-abu-k

tJ-hozé b-kesio lilt

ne-phrl
o-k b-ghelio.

" Alld-Father-thy, w
o-oeeth, in-secret, He shall-reward-thee in.public."

CHAPTER

CON 1'E N rr s.

PART 1.

êaínt Utter.

PAGE

T. Chief of the Apostles

. 13

"

II. The only Foundation-Stone

. 19

III. The Rock of Faith .

')-
. _0

IV. The Church based on hitn and his Faith . 3J

,.

V. The Denial

. 43

"

VI. Second Jloses

. 47

"

VII. Vicar of Christ

. 50

VIII. Head Shepherù anù Universal Rulpl" . 53

"

IX. Bearer of the Ke.r s .

. 59

"

X. Transmitter of the Ke.r s .

. 64

"

XI. The Source of Priesthood.

. û6

"

XII. The Unerring Doctor

. 67

Vill

CONTENTS.

PART II.

tcl)t i\ol1tan ClI:l)tlrcfJ.

CHAPTER

PAGE
I. Her Establishment; or, Peter sent to

Rmne

. 75

"

II. IIer Diffusion; or, the l\Iother Church . 79
III. Her Divine Prinlacy . 83
IV. lIcr InelTancy. . 85

"

"

PART III.

bt
Olnan
ontíffs, tl)t
ttCCt5s0r5 of St.
tttr.

CHAPTER

I. The Perpetuity of the Primacy.

. 93

"

II. The Roman Pontiffs the only Legitimate

Successors .' 95
" III. Their Divine Primacy 9D
" IV. Their Supremacy . lOG
" V. They are above Councils . 117
" VI. Their right of receiving Appeals . 120
" VII. Of Excommunication . 123
" VIII. Of Canonical Institutions . 1
5

CONTENTS. IX
PAGE
CHAPTER IX. Of Summoning General Councils . 130
" X. Of Proving the Faith . 1
1
" XI. Their Inerrancy . 135
" XII. In every thing equal to Petcr . . 141
CONCLUSION ill.

IKDEX 1.

. 1J5

INDEX II.

. 147

GENERAL IKDEX AND GLOSSARY

. 151

II
I

PREF ACE.

" L' Arab 0, il Parto, il Siro
In suo sermon l'udi."

II o"r highly favoured by Divine Providence the
Eastern region has been is known to every
Christian. . The East ,vas the hirth-place of the Incar-
nate Word, and year after year pilgrims from every
quarter flock thither to visit His cradle. To the East
,vas primarily conl111itted the diffusion of the good
tidings-the spreading of that evangelical truth
,vhich, issuing from the tender heart of Jesus, ,yas to
be proclaimed by the inspired lips of His Al)ostles.
-Fronl the East, bounteously enriched "Tith the invalu-
able gifts of faith, these faithful messengers "Tent forth
and scattered over the face of the earth that fire which
the Son of God had brought down fì'OlTI heaven, and
which He so earnestly desired should be enkindled.
Throughout the East, nun1bers of nlen, ,,'hose names
still live for holiness, ,visdom, and learning, arose in
succession of time to guard and to protect the
acred

xu

PREFACE.

deposit ,vhich they had received fron1 the Apostles,
and by ,vhich they ,vere able to supply an Christian
nations ,vith such a wealth of truly scientific anù
philosophical doctrine as was sufficient to settle the
bases of all Christian legislation, and of every noblest
institution; a ,vealth of doctrine \vhich brought forth
that enlightenn1ent, that enduring and ever-increasing
enlightenmel1t, ,vhich, as Eusebius said, "shoots like
a sunbeam over the earth."
IIence the expediency of turning from tin1e to
tin1e-especially ,vhen controversies arise-to,vards
that favoured region, so as to dra,v from its primitive
tradition, as fron1 a fountain, pure and soul-refreshing
,vaters, by a diligent inquiry into the teaching of its
great ,vriters, who faithfully handed on to their suc-
cessors those inviolable truths ,vhich they had received
from their forefathers, in ,,,hose ears ,vas still ringing
thevóice of the Apostles, ,vhich echoed on,vard the sound
of those sacred ,yords that ,vere eager1y caught, ill
their freshness and beauty, \vhile they ,yere dropping
from the tongue of the Incarnate Son of God, \vhosc
mouth, as St. Peter expresses it J breathed nothing
but life eternal.
It is thus that the happy connexion of that Church
of the East (,vhich St. Augustin called" the root of
the Churches of the "rest") with the Great Ron1an
Church will be fully recognized; and thus, I h011o, l)y

PREJ1'.ACE.

XUI

so evident a parallel, the brilliancy of its truth ,vill
strike more and more forcibly upon the upright and
unbiassed n1Ïnd; so that Catholics, well rooted in
their faith, "Till simply be cOllfirnl
d in their aUegiance
to the Old Religion; the ,vavering and unstable, \vho
move on with the shifting tides of opinion, will be
attracted by Divine grace to renounce their douLtful
and dangerous hesitations, and lay hold of the wh01e
truth, "bringing into captivity all their thoughts to
the obedience of Christ" (2 Cor. x. 5); 'whilst those
who are still \vandering outside, as soon as they are
convinced of the unchangeable verity, and come to
behold the truth in its full light, will also heartily
enlbrace it, and courageously betake themselves to
the ONE fold of Christ.
These, my dear readers, \vere the thoughts that
passed through my mind, and ,yere fondly cherished
,vithin my heart, ,vhen, a year ago, I ,yas searching,
during the Vatican Council, these several documents
concerning the primacy and the prerogatives of St.
Peter and of his
mccessors-the Roman Pontiffs.

fay this humble ,york, ,vhich I ventured upon in
the simplicity of my heart, relying solely on the
power of truth, bring forth in every Christian soul
the sanle priceless gifts of the Holy Ghost ,vhich I
anl daily asking for myself, praying to the Lord,
with the Royal Prophet, "Teach Ine goodness, di
ci-

XIV

PltEli'ACE.

pline) and science JJ (" Bonitatenï et disciplinam et
scientiam doce me JJ)) or as I carry these ,vords en-
graven on Iny episcopal seal, in the original Syrian
language) spoken by our Lord Jesus I-limself,

no.
þ' \\';1' 0 ';1' 1 0->..
0 ';1'
· - · , ·

\ l.S
O
..a...60 þQ

(T
lamo) u Taibutho) u l\fad
o alephain), ,vords that
more properly mean a spiritual reli8h) a nloral flooa-
?te88, an enlightencd doctrine.

CYRIL BEHNA
I BENNI
Aychbishop of Nineveh.

LONDON) May) 187].

PRÆNO '1' AN DA.

T HE Syrian Church branches o
as it "
ere, into
four fanlilies. The first is that \vhich is simply
called the Syrian, to \vhich I have the 11appiness to
belong. The second is that of the lJIaronites. The
third, that of the Chaldean8, or Nestorians. The
fourth, that of the Greek JJIelchite8. This last, o\ving
to the vicissitudes of the Byzantian schism by which
she has heen long tossed about, has preserved hardly
any vestige of the truly Syrian Church, except the
use of the Syriac language, or merely the Syrian
characters. It is for this reason that \ve have
omitted her testimonies, \vhich should rather be re-
ferred to the Greek Church.

THE tradition of the Syriac Church of Antioch from
the fourth century, is found in nearly t\yO hundred
Documents, \vhich the Editor collected in the last
year from the Syriac codices preserved in the Vatical1
Library, and in the 1\Iuseum of the Urban College of
Propaganda. .

XVI

PRÆNOTANDA.

The ,yorks referred to may be c1assed as follo,vs:-
1st. Liturgical Books of a very ancient origin, in
daily use amongst Catholics and non-Catholics.
2nd. Fathers of the Syriac Church, and private
schismatic and heretic Doctors.
3rd. Books of Canon La,v and of Theology ,vritten,
or at least recognized and pubiished, by schismatics
and heretics.
4th. Lastly, historical Books of non-Catholics and
t.he writings of their Patriarchs.

LIS1' OF S UBSCRIllEltS.

.

His Grace the Archbishop of 'Vestminster, 8, York Plare, London,
'V., 5 copies.

Amherst, Rigllt Rev. Francis l{erril, D.D., Bishop of Northampton,
Bishop's House, Leicester Road, Northampton.
Akers, Rev. George, St. l\Iary's, Ash Grove, Hackney, London, E.
Adolph, Albert, 22, l\Iaitland Park Villas, Haverstock Hill, London
N.'V.

Eute, the l\Iarquess of, l\1ount Stuart House, Rothsay, Isle of
Bute 2 copies.
Bourke, Very Rev. Ulich Joseph, President of St. Jarlath's College,
Tuam, Ireland.
Biblioteca, Civico Beriana, Genova, Italia.
Buist, James I., l\1.D., Cardiff.

Cachebruf, Right Rev. Bishop Joseph P. 'V., Vicar Apostolic of Colorado
Denoed, U.S.
Castracane, ::\1. Illustre Signor Ab. Conte Francesco (Soc. dell' Ac. de',
N. Lincei), Piazza d'Ara Cæli, 8, RClna.
Carr, Very Rev. Canon James, Formby, Lancashire.
Clarke, Very Rev. Canon John Joseph, Bishop's House, Clifton, Bristol.
Coffin, Very Rev. R. A., Provo Congo SS. n., St. ::\Iary's, 8, Clapham
Road, London. S.'V.
Coulston, Rev. Gabriel, St. Cuthbert's College, Durham.

r

B

2

LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS.

Crookall, the Very Rev. Dr., Canon of Southwm'k, St. George's Cathedral,
Westminster Bridge Road, London.
Chisholm, Colin, Esq., Glenelg ViHa, Ellglefield Road, Islington, London.
Culleton, Thomas, Esq., 25, Cranbourn Street, Leicester Square, London.

DanelJ, Rigl1t Rev. James, D.D., Bishop of Southwark, St. George's
Cathedral, Southwark, S.E. . 4 copies.
Donnelly, Right Rev. Jame
, D.D., Bishop of Clogher, Bishop's IIouse,
Monagllan, Ireland.
DOlTian, Right Rev. Patrick, Bishop of Down and Connor, Holywood,
BC'lfast.
Denbigh, the Earl of, N ewnham Paddox, Lutterworth.
Dormer, Right Hon. Lord, Grove Park, 'Varwick.
Douglas, Sir Charles, R.C.JH.G., 27, 'Vilton Crescent, London, s.,V.
Daniel, Very Rev. Canon, St. l\Iichael's, Hathersage, neal',.Shcffield.
Decker, Rev. II. E. H. (C. SS. R.) Amsterdanl.
Delaney, Very Rev. P., D.D., St. J ohn'8 College, 'Vaterford.
De Lisle, Anlbrose LislePhillipps, Esq., Garendoll Park, Loughborough,
Leicestershire.
De Notaris, Cavalliere Giuseppe, Dottore e Professore all' Università di
Genova, Italia.
DC'ring, Edward H., Esq., Baddesley Clinton, I(nowle, Warwickshire.
Doyle, Rev. Thonlas, D.D., Provost, St. George's Cathedral, Southwark,
London.

Eyre, the Most Rev. Archbishop, 248, '\Vest George Street, Glasgow.
Esnlonde, Sir .J ohn, Bart., l\I.P., Ballynastragh, Gorey, Ireland.
Eyre, Rev. W., (S. J.) St. Beuno's College, St. Asapll, North 1Vales.
Edwards, J 01n B., Esq., 48, Sanclringham Road, 'Vest Hackney.

Fitzherbert, Basil, Esq., Swynnerton Park, Stone, Staffordshire.
Fleming, J., Esq., 12, Dorset Square, Lond0n, N.'\V.

GhiringhelIo, Joseph, Professor of S. Scripture and Hebrew Language
at the University; Fellow of the Royal Academy of Science, G,
Savoy Place, Turin (Italy).
Gillooly, Right Rev. Laurence, C.l\I., Bishop of Elphin, Sligo, Ireland
2 copies.
2 copies.
2 copies.

GranaI'd, Earl of, Castle Forbes, Ireland
Grey, Lady, Thurlow Place, Lower Norwood, I.Jondon

LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS.

3

Gazzola, Rev. D., V.-Prov. O. C., St. l\1ary's College, Rugby.
Gordon, Rev. 'Yillianl, Everingham Park, Yorkshire.
Gregory, Right Rev. Abbot, TIroxwood, Pembridge.
Geoghegan, 1\Iichael John, Esq., 50, Lincoln's Iun FieJds, London, 'V.C.
Goold, .ßladame, The Convent, Roehampton, Surrey, S. w.

Howard, Right Rev. l\10118. Edward A., D.D., Palazzo Sacripanti,
67, Quirinale, Rome 3 copies.
Howard, Lord, of Glossop, 191, Rutland Gate, Knightsbridge, S.'V.
2 copies.
Hamilton, F. H., l\I.A., Stoke N ewil1gton, London, K.
Harrison, 'Villiam, The Hall, Rose Hill, near Rotherham.
Hugo, Rev. Thomas, The Rectory, '\Vest Hackney, Stoke N ewington,
London, N.
Hutton, Very Rev. P., President, Ratcliffe College, Leicester.

Lindf'ay, Hon. Colin. 11, BrJ y anstol1 Square, London
Laforet, Very Rev. 1\Ielior Joseph, nector of the Catholic
Louvain, Belgium.
Leighton, Rev. 'V. A., B.A., F.lJ.S., Shrewsbury.
Leman, Very Rev. J., President, French College, Blackrock, Co.
Dublin.
Lockhart, Rev. 'Yilliam, Presbytcry, Culford Road, IGllgsland, Lon-
don, N.

I\:eane, Right Rev. ,\Villianl, Bishop of Cloyne, Queenstown, Ireland.
2 copies.
Leahy, 1\108t Rev. Patrick, Archbishop of Cashel, Thur1es, Ireland.
2 copies.
2 copies.
University,-

l\1elia, the Rev. Pius, D.D., lit, Gray's Inn Square, Londoll, 'V.C.
2 copies.
l\Iary Francis, The Rev. l\1otller. St. 1\1 ary's Franciscan Convent, Ash
Grove, Hackney, London, E.
l\IoOl'e, ::\Irs. ::\1arian, 19, Grafton Street, London, ,Yo
1\1oore, Adell, 1\liss, 19, Grafton Street, London, 'V.
l\1oore, Arthur, Esq., St. Cuthbert's College, Durham.

Norfolk, the Duke of, Norfolk House, London, S.W.
Norfolk, the Duchess of, Norfolk House, London, S.W.
B2

4

LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS.

O'Reilly, Rev. Gerald, St. Mary's Church, Wigan.
O'Reilly, Very Rev. Canon Bernard, St. Vincent's Church, 13, Hardy
Street. Liverpool.

Purbrick, Very Rev. E., Rector, Stoneyhurst College, Blackburn.

Quinlan, Right Rev. J Ohl1, Bishop of l\fobile, Mobile Alabmlla,
United States . 2 copies.

Rassam, Hormuzd, Esq., Ailsa Park Lodge, Twickenhmll 5 copies.
Rooke, Very Rev. Fr. Austin, 1\1. O.P., St. Dominic's Priory,
Haverstock Hill, London, S.'V.
Ryan, Edmond 'Villi am, Esq., 60, Georges Street, Cork.

Seminary, English, Bruges, Very Rev. A. S. Room, V-Rector.
Seminary, Quebec, and Laval University, Very Rev. Thomas E. Hmllell,
V. G., President, Quebec, Canada.
Seminary, Theological, l\1t. St. l\1m'y's of the 'Vest, Cincinnati, Rev.
Francis J os. Pabisch, D.D., LL.D., President.
Sefi, Anthony, Esq., 21, Canon bury Square, Islington, London, N.
Sefi, John, Esq., 21, Canonbury Square, Islington, London, N.
Smith, Very Rev. Dr. Payne, the Deanery, Canterbury.

Tate, Right Rev. 1\10ns., D.D., President, U shaw College, Durham.
Thompson, Very Rev. 1\1ons. Canon 'Villiam, Esh Laude, Durham.
Tasker, the Countess, 1\Iiddleton Hall, Brentwood.
Tondini, Rev. F. Cesaire, Barnabite, 64, Rue de 1\1onceau, Paris.

Ushaw College Library, Right Rev. 1\1ons. Tate, D.D., Durham.

,V oodlock, Very Rev. 1\1ons. Barth, D.D., Hon. Chamberlain to Jlis
Holiness, Rector, Catholic University, Dublin.
'Valker, Charles, Esq., 31, Keppel Street, Russell Square, London.
'V alker, John, Esq., 31, }{eppel Street, Russell Square, London.
Walker, Thomas, Esq., 31, }{eppel Street, Russell Square, London, Sub-
scription one pound.
'Vegg Prosser, F. It, Esq., 45, Grosvenor Place, London, S.W.
'Vilberforce, Henry 'V., Esq., Chester Hill, Wooc1chester, Stroud.

A P L ]Ð A

FOR

TIlE

TRANSLATION.

OÙK iCTOðvJlal-LEî aù7à.
JI Èav70îç
VptaCT7l,
AEi'&I-LEJla Kul 87a.JI I-LE7a.x6fi Eì
É7ÉpaJl i'AWCTUUV.

Etpa.x .
In other languages these have not the strength
they h
we in Syriac.
Prolog. of the Book of TVisdom.

'YHEN the l\Iost Reverend Transcriber of these docu-
ments told us of his intention to have them published,
and desired us to add an English translat.ion, \ve
shrunk at first from the proposal, as well on account
of the ímmense difference of the t,vo languages,-the
one rigidly concise and comprehensive, the other dif-
fuse and copious,-as because we .w"ere not bred in the
sombre atmosphere of the British Islands, suggestive
of grave and sedate thought, but under the gay, sunny
sky of Italy, nlore favourable pic!oriblts atqlte jJoetis.
For both these reasons ,ve felt ,ve could hardly do
justice to the manly, stern language of l\Ii1ton. Eu-
couraged, ho\vever, by the hope of friendly assistance,
and emboldened by the flattering proRpect of further-
ing those philological studies \vhich ,ve had long
cherished, and for which a more ,velcome oppor-

(j

A PLEA FOR THE TRANSLATION.

tunity could hardly have been offered a second time,
,ve assented to the request. Have ,ye succeedeù,
or failed? Our readers ,yil1 have to determine for
themselves.
Our first care has been to secure the right sense of
the original, by seldolll changing the construction,
and endeavouring to be accurate, w"ithout any over-
exquisite precision. Then, seeing that a ,york like
this gave no other scope for novelty, we thought it
advisable to add here and there several, chiefly philo-
logical, notes, in the hope of be
peaking the attention
even of those who might not other,vise have heeded
an uninterrupted catena of Documents. Seeing,
moreover, how the pious Transcriber heartily desired
to enlist persons of all cl3sses in the cause of truth, by
appealing to their hearts rather than to their intellect,
w'e strove to co-operate with him, ,yhenever w'e had an
opportunity, by quoting freely from the IIoly Scrip-
tures, and especially ,vhere any al1usion ,vas to be found
to that Blessed Root of J essc,-or, as they ,,
ould ha.ve
it now, "The Root of Ephraim,"-"Thom all alike ,,,ish
to exalt; remem berillg the ,vords of the learned and
pious Abbeloos, ,yhere he says: "Candide fatem' quia
jllcll1lrhuJl mihi erat tamqual}l primitias '/Jlearll7Jl in hac
palæstra e:rercitationum anecdotu/J}l elogiulll almæ lTÙ'_
ginis e1"llere, sicque ejlts patrocinio S!/riaca mea studia
allsjJicarri."-De'Tita et Scriptis S. Jacobi Sarugensis,
Præf. xv.
Even in this time of such manifold and most 1)er-
nicious ,yorks of fiction, ,ye do not despair of finding
readers for serious books; nay, "Te hope that eyen
pure maidens and grave matrons may still be found
desirous of Letter food for their noble intellect, striving

A PLEA FOR THE TRANSLATION.

7

to emulate the Lætas, Paulas, and Demetrias, of the
good old times of St. Jerome. Encouraged by this
suggestive work of the pious Ninevite Prelate, they
might be prompted to search for thenlselves into
the 1l10st yaluable treasures of Syriac literature. On
approaching its austerely grand language, they would
first "Tonder at the apparent deficiency of ,vhat the
grammarians call the pre8ent tense. But they ,vill
soon understand that the religious children of Sem
hardly esteemed any jJ1'esent thing ,vorth noticing.
Nay, the pa8t, too, in their mysterious language, is
hut lightly touched in short radical forms; ,vhilst
all the machinery and rich economy of their verbs
(Zeitwort8) aims at that future in which the shadowy,
unreal things of this time ,vill have ceased, and no-
thing but, a blissful eternity will remain.-" Quod
dicitur filit non est, et quod dicitur erit nOllduln est.
Deus autem ESSE tanttun llovit, fui88e et þttUJ"UUl
e88e non novit."-S. Hieron., de neo et .iVomÙziblt8 ejlt8.
They will also be able to appreciate for themselves the
emphatic energy of expression in 1Jle Syriac language,
by ,vhich four original ,yords of the Lord's Prayer
(Abu},t dba8hmaio nethlcada8h 8hJJlolc) nlay comprehend
what an English translation cannot give in less than
ten: (Our Father who art in heaven, hallo\ved be Thy
name 1 . . . .)

1 "The Chinese form of the Lord's Prayer (Being heaven me-
another Father who, etc.,) shows a 8t.yle," says Farrar, in his
Origin of Language, "not lmlike the natural language of very
young children." This may be true, in a certain degree of the
Chinese. Yet to those who make light of the ancient -1rarnoan
languages, we would suggest to consult on the subject what the
great historian of Italy, Carlo Botta, say
about" Ie nostre povero
1inguette d'Europa," (these poor little European languages,) com-
pared with the strength and manliness of the Oriental.

8

A .PLEA }'OI
THE TI
ANSLATION.

O,ving to the impetus ,vhich the Nitrian 1\188. in
t.he British 1\Iuseum have given to so iuteresting a

tudy, the cultivation of Syriac literature has cer-
tainly ulade great progress in this country duririg
these last forty or fifty years; and \ve trust it nlay
still continue to advance.

<, n(T7r
p l-Y{"fJ1W(JlCfV, oíh"ws l^E-Y
.
XCllOph. ll\Tcmor. i. .1-.

J. G.

1ft

+ +
I

PART I.

.

t.
tttr.

" Lo maggior Padre di famiglia."
Dante, Paradiso, xxxii. 136.

"Quel Padre vetusto
Di Santa Chiesa, a cui Cristo Ie chiavi
Raccomandó ill qucsto fior venusto."
Ibid. v. 124..

+

I
+

fHI-LEîs 1'à.p, à.õEÀcþol, leal TIETPON leal TOUS éí.ÀÀovs,
· A7rOUTÓÀOVS à7roõexójJ.e8a, WS XPI
TON.
St. Sera pion, YIIIth Patriarch of Antioch, de Evangel. Petì'i,
apuc1 )Iigne, Patrol. Græc, tom. v.

+

+

(f;)f fUO Otnar::-tto loft b
at::-tu

þþ

anti 3( fjan.=}t to tbce tbnt.=tbou;:;[(rt

cter.

Iatt. vi. 18.

.

ð 0EÒS 'v ;;ptV '
EÀÉ
a:ro

.ð.IA TOT :ITOMATO:I MOT

à.Koî CTaL 'Tà.
eJ'71 'TÒV ÀD)'OV 'TOV EVa.)')'EÀ(OV

Ka.l TrLCT'T EVUa.L.

"God chose amongst TIS, that
BY :MY :MOuTH

the nations should hear the word of the Gospel

and beHeve."

Acts xv. 7.

"The Lands of the people and the renlma of the nations were
promised to Abraham; hut the promise to Peter is over cities of
souh:, and a seat upon heavenly thrones."
Synodalia Chahlæor. 'T. info Doc. ciii.

+

--+

rr

'(tj

)

=-

CIIAPTER I.

CHIEF OF THE APOSTLES.

I.

S Il\fO
, the chief of the Apostles, ,vho ruled over
all powers t, that he might bind and loose
without obstacle.

Syriac
iturgy, in Festo SS. Apost. Petri et Pauli, Noct. i.
Cod. de Propaganda (Syriac), 65, p. 369.

II.

Blessed art thou, whom the Son of God hath

1 . ,,40.1
Q'" shultonin. This strong expression of the Syriac
original, which calls to mind the title assumed by the Turkish em-
perors (Sultan, Soldano), springs from the root shalt (præfuit, domi-
natus est), which tells better than any other language the imperious-
ness of the English command," thou shalt." It is pretty often
used in the Scriptures; as where it is said that our Lord taught:

...
)"401 (ak mshalto) as ono empowered to do it
C
Iark i. 22), and where the
Iaster gives his servants
.1-6l
C'"
(sh'Hltono), that is, fun power, entire liberty (Ê
ov(J"[o., sway,
Gewalt, BaZía), to do the work they are appointed to.-The plural
regular form is used by St. Peter (1 Ep. iii. 22)and St. Paul (Eph.
i. 21) to design the angelical POlcers, and in another form (shal-
tonë) by tho Psalmist (ii. 2), where the Greek has lJ.PXOVTES, anù
the Yulgate reges terræ et p'rincipes, the kings of the earth and the
ft1tlers.

.

14

chosen, set at the head of His disciples, and gifted
,vith a godlike 2 power 3 of loosing and binùing.
It. Ibid., N oct. ii.
Cod. cod. p: 3iB.

III.

I will appoint Silllon chief of J\Iy 111injsters 4 : I
will deliver all J\Iy treasures into his ha.nds: I ,vill
give him the keys of both earth and heaven: as

2 The Syriac adverb
1

alûhoith, divinitus; eÚ"KWS, Naz.,
reminds us of the Arabic c:Ú.J' (Allah) and more particularly of
the Hebrew 0';-"1-: (Elûim), Gen. vi. 2, whose mystic plural tells
the Unity of God in three distinct persons.-It is well worth
remarking in this place another Syriac adverb with a directly
opposite meaning, i. e., b...
J f
phagronoith, corporaliter,
u W !J. a 7'LICWS, i. e. secundum carnem. It is used John viii. 13-15.

o L:.J 1 ,,
J.",! l\

Jt
\ol'-J 1 (A
hun phag'ronoith doin-itonn),
"f}.l.f:LS lCa7'a 7''1]11 CJ'aplCa KpîIlE7'E, " You Judge after the :flesh you do,"
words said to the Pharisees, who had objected to Jesus Christ, as
some do now to His vicegerent, saying, "Thou givest testimony
of Thyself; Thy testimony is not true." Jesus' answer is 'well
known; ).et not understood, or not considered enough.
3 slntltono. See note 1; to which we may add the impressive
words of our Lord, shalit . . . u shalit, (

ouu[av (xw . . . et potes-
tatem habeo,) "I have power to lay d01Vll (My life), and I have
power to take it again." John x. 18.
4 Husbandm.en would bave perhaps been in this place a render-
ing more suitable to the original l

"phalohe" than ser-
vants or 'Yninisters; seeing that this Syriac p!ural, even ill the spell-
ing, is perfectly in keeping with the singular

(phal{)ho),
used John xv. 1, where Christ, after having proclaimed Himself
the true vine, added

00"1 "",..::::;)10 uob hu phaloho, "and :Jly
Father is the husbandman."-Though there are several Syriac
words used to express different sorts of ministries, (thus our Lord
says, "I am in the nlidst of you," a lIIshamshono, that is a minis-
ter, or" one that serveth," Luke xxii. 22,) none is better than
this, coming from the root "phlah," inservirit, attendit (heeded
or listened), as telling of the free agency of one who acts not as a

15

he stnndeth firm 5 before l\le: upon hÍ1n I will raIse
the bulwarks of :ßIy Church.

Ibid., Office of the Holy 1reek, Fer. ii. Hor. vi.
Cod, de Prop. (Syriac), 60, p. G7.

IV. 6

(John) did not go into (the sepulchre) until the
perfect i Sirnon arrived:

slave or bondsman, but as a trustworthy friend to whom" The
husbandry and management of the house" (ShakesIJeare) has
been committed. Such indeed as Timothy, whom St. Paul (Rom.
x\Ï. 21) ca11ed his" pholh," that is, IÚs fel101v-labourer, adjutor,
(fÙVEP-YOS: anc1 that devout Soldier of whom the Acts of the
Apostles say that he waited continually upon Cornelius (
Tp(l'Tt-
WT1}S rré;JV 7rpO(fKapTEpOVVT(A)V aÛTcp), Acts x. 7.
:; Like the (fTEpEÓS (JEp.ÉÀtOS, 2 Tim. ii. 19.

6 Of this Syriac IJoetry may fairly be said what has been stated
of Propertius: "Itslines are marve110usly full; full of colour, full
of meaning, positively crowded with thought; put with a concise-
ness beyond what even the Syl"iac language seems to allow."
-Unable to give it in English verse, as it should be given, we
content ourselves with keeping each line distinct ;-Though we
may not have rendered the original in aU its rich turns of expreR-
sion, we have done our best to give our readers the spirit of these
most interesting fragments of the Bishop of Eatna-Sarugi.

7 Gmiro, - completus, perfectus, 'numeï"is o'fwnibus absolutt,s.
This is both a Syriac and Hebrew word, springing from the root
'"'.:);1, gmm', that means to achieve (achel'er), or make an end of any
thing. Like the Syriac ,,"'t"t.6 sharirin (Acts xv. 29), it is used
especially in Hebrew as a wish of happiness, or a royal greeting (see
EsdI'. vii. 12, where it is interpreted" perfect peace" (?) or" be it
all right with you !"); and sometimes as the highest possible per-
fecwon. Thus Christ desiring His disciples to labour after perfec-
tion, expressed Himself in these very words:

.:w11t"'

c,!,
00"1 i"'

\Q;:)Q.:;) h which means, "Be perfect, even as your
Father . . is perfect." :Matt. v. 'is.-Ritualists will perhaps be
pleased to be told that the same Syriac word, with a sligbt
change of vowels, is made use of in the Syrian churches
to signify the Corporale (Gomul'o), ""herewith they cover, anù

16

He waited for the arrival of him, who was carrYIng
the I{eys of the Church:
Of him \vho, as steward of the House, was to open
and enter it first:
John stayed back \visely and did not go into (the
sepulchre) :
rfhat he should not thwart the settled order of
preaching :
He awaited the coming of the Prince of the Disciples,
'v ho was left behind:
That (Peter) might first behold and bear witness to
the resurrection:
Simon Kipho, the head of the structures 8 came up,
and entered before him:
That he might be built first into the edifice of the
Apostleship:

"he spiritual child 9 dutifully yielded to his worthy
elder:

in which they preserve, the consecrated elements. See also
IIeb. xü. 2, where our Blessed Lord Jesus is called the finisher
or Perfecta 1; o.

(gom'uro) of faith.
S This Syriac word t;n
O! Dûmso like the Latin domus,
is still retained in the English "dome," "domestic," and" domi.
cile." About the analogous Greek neologism 'Ev
op.f](Ju (Apoc.
xxi. 18, d1tntso
"utho), see Franz Passow's Handwürtm'buch der
Gi"iechischen SpJ'ache.
9 l
o;
l.
-6 Talio drûho, "the child of spirit," or the
spiritual child, is a most .fit name for the beloved Apostle, whose
spirit was pure and simple like that of a child. It is particu-
larly worth noticing, that where the Evangelist St. 1\Iark (v. 41)
relates the fact of the resurrection of the daughter of the ruler of
the synagogue, the Syriac version has simply the two words-
preserved from that time in nearly every other language-Talitha
cU'tni, without any further explanation, which was not wanted
there, where our Blessed Lord uttered those powerful words, which
luean " Damsel, aì"ise."
Talitha, or as the Syrians pronounce it, tlitho, is the feminine of

17

That, as he is in the foundation, he might also be
first in his preaching.
St. James of Serug., de nesurrec
ione Domini, IIomil. 72.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 118, p. 296, a tergo.

v.
So when they had supped, Jesu:5 said to Simon
Kipho: Barjonas, lvvest thou ]Ie 'inO'ì'e than these?
He said nnto Hin
, Yea, Lord, Thou knowest that I
love Thee. Jesus said 'ltnto hirn: Feed Me My lan
bs
. . . Feed ]Ie My ra11LS . . . Feed Me My shepp.
Moses Barcepha, ùe Cerem. Orcli. in Joh. xxi. 15-17. Verso Peshito.
Cod. de Prop. Sharfian (Syriac), p. 184, a tergo.

talio, a boy or a child; and is repeated (Luke viii. 51), where tho
Greek, instead of Kopå(jLOV (damsel), has 'h 1\'"aîs-, 7rye(pov (child, arise).
-Our readers will not be displeased if we notice here the several
Ages of mankind in Syriac. As long as the human creature
remains in the womb of the mother, or in swathing clothes, it is
. 1 l' '- h lo >I ß ( I..
.... / ./ II .
sImp y a tel Q . U , an EIJ. pVOV 1\'"a
s- u en V'Y}1\'"WS aU'T6Js-, . XXIV,
726); it ans"wers to the Saxon plhr-, whight, or bJllnû::, the jewel-
ler's brait (P).-King David pointed to it where he said, "Thine
eyes did see my hulo: Impelfectwn meum (à.Ka'TÉp-yau'Tov p.oiJ),
viderunt oculi Tui." Ps. cxxxviii, 16. Hulo is used where the
Greek text has ßpÉlþos-, such as Luke i. 41,
(jIC(p'T'Y}(je TÒ fJpÉlþos-
tv TP ICO&À(Cf aÙ T 71s ('EÀtuåßeT), and Luke ii. 12, ßpÉlþos-
u7rapÎ'av-
6Jp.Évov KE(p.evov lv cpå'Tvp. But Luke xviii. 15, 1\'"pouÉlþepov aVTrf
Tà fJpÉlþ7], has h
ialudo, i'eVV7]T&S, natus, a baby, un bimbo, of
nearly seven.

taZio, 1\'"ats-, puer, a boy, un fanci1tlZo, till
about twelve. Hence to his twenty-eighth, a

hlaimo,
JlEav(as-, adolescens, a lad, un ragazzo. Thereafter he is con-
sidered a h.:::l
abm, à.v
p, vir, a man, un 'UO'ìnO, who might,
farther on, become a
.::lJJ sobo, 1\'"pÉufJus-, SEXEX (from,::)}.t:::)
seb? senuit) , or eVEn a
..........o kashisho, i"P6JV, silicernium,
the old Latin CASCYS. See the old Block: of " Ages of JUan," in
the British Museum.
"Remember thy Creator in the days of thy youth . . . before
the years draw nigh, "hen thou shalt say
They please me not."
-Eccl. xii. 1.

c

18

VI.
Under the name of 1 an
us ( Jesus) nleant the Pas-
tors and Prelates of the Church, over which Simon
"
,vas appointed by his Lord Head and Ruler . . .
Like,vise under the same name of larnus lIe meant
the holy twelve Apostles and the seventy-two Dis-
ciples. Next, under the Harne of 1'a1JlS He meant tho
Priests, the Doctors, the Prelates, and Rulers . . .
IJRstly, he caned sheep the holy flock of all the
faithful together.

The same, ibid.
Cod. eod.

VII.
Under the naUle of la1J1vs (Christ) referred to chil-
th"en, who are pure and llleek; under that of 'J'a1Jl"
,
to men; and to ,vomen uncleI' that of .,;hpf'pIO. lie
likewise nanled la1Hus the Apostles, according to
that: Ðelzohl, I send YO1/; as !conus lononu I'll'olvf's, i. ('.
If thou lovest
re, take care of thy brethren the
Apostles. And by 'raJns and sheep He signifies
Princes and ,vealthy people.
Denis Bar-Salibi (Bishop of Amîda), Cmnm.ent. in Johan.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 289, p. 260, a te'rgo.

10 From this passage it would appear that
"t
1 enlrai is the
proper word for Iambs,
t
herbai for rams, and
LQ.iiJ
nkauoth for sheep or ewes. The same words, and precisely in the
same order, are given in the Syriac Gospel (John xxi. 15-18).
Yet after carefully examining their relative meanings in the ori-
ginal, as wen as in several other languages, we must confess
that the task of unraveI1ing tIlls skein is above our powers.
Were we at any time to find out the head of this most entangled
hank of thread, we mean to reassume the (frr1}p.a.
In Cod.
Iarsh., BibI. BodI. cei. No. v. Emar hobo seems to
indicate a wild ram.-See Paine Smith's Syriac Diet., undE'r Olaf.
The rost of this most welcome dictionary is still a clesider;'at'l.trn.

CHAPTER II.

THE ONLY FOUNDATION STONE.

VIII.

B LESSED art thou, Simon, dispenser of the (divine)
treasure, who kcepest the keys of the kingdom
of God, on whom the building of the holy Church is
l)fi
cd. Thou art the kifo (stone) of firmness, which
t bp Lord has placed in the foundation of His churches,
t hat those 'who ,york in thy lllinistry may builù up a
true confession of faith severed from all doubt.

Syro-Chaldæan Liturgy, in Festo SS. Apost. Petri et Pa'uli, Soct. i.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), 41, p. 34K

IX.

In conlmcmorating the holy Apostle Simon, the
heavens rejoice, and all that is therein. Even the
Church on earth, ,vith all her children, sings praises
unto Him, who chose and placed him in her foun-
dation, that she should never be shaken by floods,
or RtorulS of heresies.

Syriac Liturgy, eodern Festo, ad Vesper.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), 64, p. 133.

x.
Our Saviour bestowed a vast blessing on Silllon,
the Prince of the Apostles, whom He 111ade the
c 2

20

foundation of the Church, and to whom He said:
Feod 1\ly weanlings ll , tho lambs of J\Iy flock, feea
1\Iy sheep. Tend them sedulouslyahd have them
reared as children of the heavenly J erusalen1.

Syriac Liturgy, Fe1'ia aU1-i, ad Vesper.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 234, p. 58.

XI.

One is His (Christ's) faithful Vicar, Simon Bar-
jonas, who is nalned Kifo (stone), to whom (Christ)
Himself made the promise, saying: Upon this stone I
will build JI y Ohurch; and again: To thee I 'will !live
the keys of the heavenly kingdon
. Christ in truth
did not say to all the Apostles: "I ,viII build upon
you, I will give you." . . Although to each Disciplu
,vas given the priestly office, the singular prin1:Lcy
which is a spiritual paternity, has not been given to
all, but to a single one, as to a faithful Vicar of the
one true God, that he should rule and guide all, and
be over all his brethren.

Nestor. Synod, Sub Patriarch Dadishoo, in Nonwcanone.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), 27. p. 277.

XII.

Only to Peter our blessed Lord said: "Go, and
confirm thy brethren, for thou art the rock." By
these ,vords He placed him at the head of his col-
leagues, though they ,vere all Pastors alike.
:1\1oses Barcepha (Bishop of 1\Iossul), de Sacm'dotio, Tract. 4, ch. 6.
Cod. de Prop. Sharfian (Syriac), p. 185.

11 The Philoxenian version for lambkin, or weanling, gives the
rare, but very significaJJt, diminutive þOt
1 emruso, à.pvlov,
agnellus, agnelletto.

2l

XIII.

'!'hou art Kipho: down in the foundations of the
great house
I ,vill set thee: upon thee I will build 1\lyelected
Church.
'The \vholeness of thy frame 12 shall bear her ,veight :
she will not sink.
I \vill place thee first in my building, thou being
hardy 13.
Be thou the basis to the Holy Temple which I am
to inhabit.
On thee I will expand all the' superstructures of
the Daughter-of-d ay 14.

St. James of Serug., de Inter. Christi et Ret'el. Petri, Homi1. xxiv.
Cod. Yatic. (Syriac), 160, p. 181.

)2 Shari1' dumsok. Such as a zealous geologist would call" a
megalithic or præcyc10pean structure." V. 110t. seq.
13 It''t''' Shm'iro. This new title (see note 7) given to St.
Peter, is, like maJJY other words employed by St. James, full of
meaning: it implies firmness and stability, and chiefly truth; it
might equally be rendered by strong, sound, whole, 1(J'Xvpós, by
mighty, valiant, and sturdy, ßÉßatOs, as by sure and true, à.ucpa.^
S
ò.À7]8.qs. The Syriac root shar, like the Hebrew
''\!) sharir, con.
finnatus est, means occasionally that hardiness or staunch vigour
which is nothing but nerves and sinews. Thus it is said of
Behemoth, that his sharir, lux{a, was in his loins (Job x1. 16).
It is also written in St. Mark, that when the Apostles went forth
preaching, Christ was working with them, confirming (mashar)
their .words. Its meaning of truth is apparent there, where
Pharisees and Herodians addressing our Lord, say, " :Master, we
know that thou art sha,'ir (true), scimus quia veraæ es (Matt. xxii.
16); and where Pilate says to Christ, 'Jlwnau shrm'o? (what is it
t he truth ?).
The Saxon rpupa, and our colloquial expression "to be sure,"
pron. shure, probably come from the same root. The Trustees
of the British
ruseum in a Syrian metropolis .would be Sharil'i !
14 þìG,
..l.Lt
BoB
-illwmo, Daughter of Day. A most tel-
ling expression for the Cburch, which is always in the bright day

22

XIV.
(Christ) entered upon the house 15, chose a stOllC,
and set the foundation.
(Gave the bride) an earnest 16 to overcome death
and Satan.

of Him who is the Light, <<aT' È
OX1W and who told His timid disci-
ples, "Are there not twclve hours in the day? If any man .walk ill
the day

birnorno, he stumbleth not, bccause he secth
the light of this world. But if a man walk in the night, he stunl-
bleth, because there is no light in him." (John xi. g.)
The word "Bath" (filia) comes in frequently in the composition
of very strong-telling Syriasms, such as Bath.kiomo (filia fæderis)
for a sacred virgin; Bath.kolo (filia vocis) for the echo; Barth-osio
for the circumcision, &c. Cf. Gen. xlix. 22, fiZiæ decurrerunt, etc.
15 Shari b-beitho. " Came home" was the first English expres-
sion which occurred to our mind as a fit metaphrase of the Syriac
one, much the more so that it recorded the J ohannine saying, fis
Tà rOLa 7}ì\8U/, in propria venit (John i. 11), and that also of Ba.
ruch (iii. 38), et cum hominib1.ts con'l..'ersat'lts est, He "tabernacled"
amongst us. Yet, re.examining this rather obscure and difficult
fragment of the Sa?"ugensis, and after much considering its mean-
ing, we came to the conclusion that the somewhat amphibo.
logical expression we have substituted would be the best after all,
since it would convey some idea of the polysemous expression of
the original, which, besides the meaning of " coming home," seems
to have that also of "initiating the house," or engaging onc-
self upon her building, or taking it, as it were, in one's hands.
16
J c...
O; Rumiono. This Syriac word, which means a
favour or a token (mun-us, un souvenir, un regalo, ein Denkzeichcll),
is particularly used in the Syrian Office in the sense of a nup.
tial gift, strena n'l.tptialis. Its special value, however, in this place,
seems to be that of earnest, or a pledge given as security (pignus, un
gage, una capa'i'ra, ein Unterpfand), A'1'habon. There is in ltlar
Jacob's Oration on Sham'l.tna and au'ria another passage, ,,,hich
the syrologue Canon of Westm. had translated: "with blood which
ran down from His wounds He did espouse the Bride, and from
the necks of His bridegroom friends the SPEAR demanded blood."
But, after reflection, he confessed to having wrongly translated,
in consequencc of his haying been ignorant of the meaning of
IJ"loniono, which in the MS. was so written as to seem like
....
O;
rumho, þop,cþala (!) Rumpia. (Aul us Gellius.) See Cureton's Ancient
Syriac Docwn., p. 105.

23

The Great Apostle ,vas the. foundation of the Great
House.
'Vhich the bride 17 ,vas to enter (as) a stronghold
undefiled.
(Christ) raised her a Chamber/ 8 and, lest she might
be affrighted 19, warranted her
That miscreants 20 should never prevail against her
surety.

Ii The Bride here is 1
from the root
, call, Etbpa.
ethcalall, coronatus est, properly" the crowned." ":Nomen duc-
turn a corona, quam sponsa nuptiarum die in capite gestat : coro-
natæ nomen etiam post nuptias apud parentes sponsi retinet."
]Iichaelis. Yet, speaking of the Blessed Virgin espoused to Joseph,
the Syriac text has 1
.:J
mchiro, from the root

moor,
desponsavit; for it the Greek has P.Jl7}U'TfVOf[U7}S (1Iatt. i. 18),
dcsponsata; wLilst John iii. 29, has caltho, Jl6p.fþ7}: '0 rXwv T'hV
Jlvp.cþ7}V, vvp.<þ[os iUT[V. Cf. Cant. iii. 2, where it is said of Christ,
that His mother crowned Him in the day of His espousals,
coronavit Eum in die desponsationis illius.
18
J o.

Gn 1 tno is, properly, the bride-chamber, or '1l'au'Tós,
the Braut[Jelnach of Passow. A nice distinction of the two words
'1l'aO''Tós and Kot'TWV is to be seen in Joel ii. 16. Think on
Pastophorium, and on
JQ

O"'1
.1':::>J the children of the
bridc-chamber, filii thalami, filii nuptiarurn, vLol 'TOÛ vvp.cþwvos
prark ii. 19).
19
....
L 1J!o Uad.lo tdhal, "Aud that she should not shrink
for fear." AftAoS, from the Syriac root
? dhel, eæpavit, tre-
pidavit, was alarmed, or panting for fear, "furchtsam VOl' etwas,"
Passow. The same Syriac expression is to be met with Mark
xvi. 6, where the Angel saith unto the women, "Be not affrighted,"
and Luke i. 29, where our Blessed Lady is "troubled" at his
saying. Cf. John xiv. 27: p.
TapauuÉtTOw vP.WJI 1] Kapô[a, P.7}Of
oHÀtchw, and Dante, Paradiso, xi. 28, seq.
20

_, "Miscreants. The original Syriac word for this, as well
as for the precedent participle" lmdefiled," is from the same root
habel [cor-rl{,pil, destruxit, dcmolitus est]. This last sense, however,
of "demolishing" does not seem the ruling idea of this passage.

24

He began to build her J and upon the Great Stone,
He had found,
Set her building, ,vhose height was to transcend
the clouds.
T,vo-and-ten 21 stones He had laid in the Palace of
Light 22.
But One was singled out to support the great
building.
He dressed, marked and carved the main stone
He had found.
And set it deep in the great building He was
raIsIng.
The Bridegroom chose it, His Father carved it
in that revelation 23,
And the Holy Ghost had it finished and settled
in the foundation of the Church.

St. James of Serug., delnterrog. Christi et Revel. Petri, Horn. xxiv.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 460, p. 181.

'1 Such is the literal Syriac expression in this place. A rather
poetical one, often met with in Dante, &c. The Syriac Gospels
use the simpler form t

; L threhsar, twelve.
221;01Q:I L.t.A:::J Birath nuhro. The slight alteration of an iota
brought us at first to translate this word the "Daughter," instead of
the "Palace" of Light. How chary one needs to be even of an
iota!
23 That re'celation which Peter had" from heaven, not from flesh
and blood." Vide Matt. xvi. 17.

CHAPTER III.

THE ROCK OF FAITH.

xv.
J ESUS in His Gospel said to Peter: Thou art
KIPHO
\ the ROCK on which I ,yill build
:ßfy Church.
Syro-Chald. Liturgy, in Festo SS. Apost. Petri et Pauli, :Soct. i.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), 41.

XVI.
Upon that rock of the household of SilTIOll, the
Prince of the Apostles, I an1 built up, and have
nothing to fear.-The Church took up the burden
5,

24

=> Kipho, IIeb.
J'J, Greek ntTpoS, Latin Petra; a word
of deep meaning,-" signifying in itself," says W. Allies, "the
place which Simon was to hold in the Church of Christ . . .
declaring by its very sound that he should be laid by the builder,
as a foundation of the structure about to be raised."
St. Chrysostome felt the strength of this word when, comment-
ing on the text John i. 40, he s:-lid that he (Cephas) was really
Peter (a Rock) "both in name and in deed." It had been said of
Christ, Behold 1 u:illlay a stone in the foundation of Sion, a tried
stone, a corner stone, a precious stone, fo'unded in the foundation.
He that beliereth, let him not hasten. . . . This which (Christ) had
of Himself, and by virtue of His divine power, as the "yo ord of God,
He would communicate in a degree, and by dependence on Him-
self, to another. . . . Christ is the rock, but yet He did not deny
the grace of this name to His disczple, that he should be Peter,
because he has from the Rock, fir1n COil-stancy, imnlOl.:able faith.-S.
Ambrose on Luke, lib. vi. n. 97.
25 Z'-
JInoal, respond it, cccinit, which means tbat kind of

26

saying :-Floods and stornlS broke upon me, but
they did not strike me. The accursed N estorius
fought against me, and met ,vith his ruin.
Syriac Liturgy, Sabat. ad Prim. '
Breviarium Feriale. Edit. Rom. 1853, p. 409.

XVII.
To Simon said his Lord: Thou art the rock of
strength, on thee I ,,
ill base 1\1y holy Church. Into
thy hands I put the keys of heaven and earth, that
thou, 1\ly true Disciple, mayest bind and loose
according to 1\fy "vill. To thee I trust the flock,
redeemed with
Iy precious blood. Be a good shep-
herd to them, guard them from evil.
Ibid, in Festo SS. Apost. Pet;'i et Pauli, N oct. ii.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), 64, p. 141.

XVIII.
Blessed art thou, Head, as thou wast, and tongue
of the ,vhole body of thy brethren. That body, of
"vhich the sons of Zebedee were the two eyes, 'vas
made up of all disciples. Those (sons of Zebedee) too
are blessed, for they requested thrones from their
Lord, but they did it only when they had seen
assured the See of Simon, who, by a revelation from
the Father, was named the nnassailable Rach'.
Ibid.,
oct. ii.
Cod. eod. p. 3i3.

XIX.
I am settled on the Rock of faith, I have nothing
to fear.

Syriac Liturgy, Domin. 1. Dedicat., K oct. iii.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), 56, p. 30.

b11,rdcn, or refrain, of which the Italian musician-poet said: Con
dolci rtÍcercate in bassi nlodi, TÒ ðu!1/;al\.p.a.. See infra note 37.

27

xx.
IIo,v blessed art thou, 0 faithful Church, betrothed
to the celestial Bridegroom. Thy rarnparts are
steadfastly fixed on the Rock of faith.

Ibid, Domin. II. Dedic., Noct. ii.
Cod. eod., p. 67.

XXI.
On tho Rock of faith Thou didst build Thy
Church, 0 Saviour. No storm will ever subvert or
overturn her foundation.

Syro-Chaldæan Liturgy, Domin. II. Dedicat., ad 1\Iatutin.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), 40.

XXII. 26

Strophe l.
Tell me, 0 Qhurch, ,vhereon ,yilt thou bo built?
Shall I build thee, shall I build thee
On the sun ?
No no, no no, no no. . . .
For it is said, for it is said,
And that is said in the Scriptures,
That the rays of the sun shall be darkened.
2.
Tell me, 0 Church, whereon wilt thou be built?
Shall I build thee . . . on the moon?
No, no, no. . .
For it is said . . . in the Scriptures,
That the moon shall not give her light.

26 "The lisping of the Bride," a kind of Syriac madrigal, or
'l:irclay.

" I framed to tho harp
Many a Syriac ditty lovely well,
And gave the tongue a helpful ornament."
Sha kS]Jea'l'e.

28

3.
Tell nle, 0 Church, ,vhereon wilt thou be built!
Shall I build thee . . . upon the stars?
No, no, 110. . . . For it is said . . . in the Scriptures,
The stars shall fall like leaves.

4.
'1"e11111e, 0 Church, "Thereon ,,\Tilt thou be built?
Shall I build thee . . . on a rock?
Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes . . . .
For it is said . . . and that is said in the Scripturos :
Upon a Rock I will build
Iy church.
Syriac Hymnologium for all the Year, Hymn1tm Dedicat. Ecclesiæ.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 188, p. 73.

XXIII .
Thy strength is that of a rock, hence (I "flY)
"Thou art a rock.
.And upon thee I ,viII builù ]\ly Church," for thou
wilt never break into pieces.
Thou art a rock, and upon thee I ,vill huild the
Glorious 27.
The powers of he1l 28 , with their own crafts 29 , shall
not prevail against hér.

271l'....::4Â
][shabahto. This lofty epithet, this stately and
majestic title, given to the Church of Christ, reminds us of the grand
ALát/;a7\.p.a, Gloriosa d'icta sunt de te, Civitas Dci, "Glorious things
are spoken of thee, 0 City of God. Selah" (Psalm xxxvi. 3); and
of the nlOst sublime prayer of our Blessed Lord, "Father, the
hour is come; glo,tify Thy Son, that Thy Son also may glorify Thee.
. . . I have glorified Thee on the carth. . . . And now, 0
Father, glorify 1I1e with the glory,ybich I had with Thee before
the world was" (John
xvii.); where the Syriac original applies
constantly to the radical
.M
'" shabah, clarificavit.
28 "The brunt of the deep" would give perhaps better the force
of the original 'words mûclo d-shiltl. See also note 30.
29 Ba-skinw iho'ltn, literally meaning, with-schemes- their-own,

29

And what arc they, tell me, the bars 30 of hell,
But death and Satan, .who lay waste the earth?
St. James of SClï1g., Homil. supra citata.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 460, p. 182.

XXIV.

Upon having called the Son (of God) by His own
name 31,
He blessed 82 him, and had His Church built upon
that Apostle.
He made hÏIn a rock, and set it down In the
founùation of His House.
Seeing that ho was to keep the ,vholo fabric from
shrinking.

St. James of Serug., ibid.
Cod. eod.

that is with sleights, intrigues, and finesses, with artful tricks and
dcviccs.
One might here also notice how near to the Syriae radical ')O.::::.!D
skcm, comes the English scheme, and the mischievous intriguing
schemer.
:>0 11:;) Q,
111 ûclo, sera, "vectis maxima qua levantur lapides"
(CasteL), is clearly akin to the Greek P.OXÀós, a lever, a crossba1'.
-The Greek form is here easily to be "discovered under the
Syriac veil," as Ed. Sachau has lately remarked.- Vide Amos i.
5, Kal uvvrpí'lfw P.OX
Oùs Aap.a(rKoû.
in Thou art CHRIST (

..
), the Son of the Jiving God
(1\latt. xvi. 16). )Ishiho, Heb. n'\:D (mâshîah) anointed, from n\!:o:)
(mâshah) to anoint, is the proper :KA
IE of the Saviour of the
worM, XPUfTÓS, the anointed, the ::Messiah. "\Vhen the "oman of
Samaria saith lmto our Lord, "I know that the :Messias cometh"
(John iv. 25), the Syriac text does not add tJw usual clause (who
is called, that is, which means, Christ). That was unnecessary to
them 1\ ho understood perfectly well thp meaning of the original
word. See note 9.
32 Literally" gave him
'::>Q,
blbo, bC'atitudc. A similar phrase
is to be seen in Luke i. 48, where our Blessed Lady, prompted by her
Divine Sponse, exclaimed, (Tûbo nethlon Ii shal'botho cnJhen)
p.aKapLOûu[ }.A.E 7T<<uat aí '}'EJlEal, Bcatam rue dicent omnes gellc-
rationes, All generations shall call me blessed. "Tuttc Ie genti
l\Ii chiamerall bcata" (Manzoni, Inni Sacri).

30

xxv.

The Church inherited her faith from the Apostles,
especially from Si1110n Kipho, to whonl our Lord
said: "Thou art a rock, and upon thee I ,viII build
l\ly Church." That is to say: Thou art a root 33
and a foundation, a pattern to the ,vhole body of those
who do believe in 1\le, and behave themselves as
thou didst, when thou didst lay open the truth which
the Father revealed to thee from on high. Hence it
is that the gates of hell, that is, infidel people,
unjust kings, tyrant emperors, heretics, and forgers
of false doctrines shall never succeed to overthrow
her (the Church).
'Vhosoever then shall separate hilllself from her
will never belong to the sons of light, nor to any of
them ,vho build their houses upon the immovable
rock; houses, ,vhich ,viII not be shaken, whilst the
swelling main is seething, whilst the ,vild billows
are breaking upon them) as Christ had declared it in
His parable. They will never be like those wretched
communities (churches separated from Peter) who
erected their building on sandy ground, ,vhich, as
soon as the rain pours, the wind blows, the sea
begins to swell, and the raging storm to roll its
11lighty ,vaves high above them, are mercilessly bat-
tered and utterly ruin
d, nay, their very foundations

33
"'t. shersho, Eeb. \V1'æ, Arab.
.
.", 7rÀ 1<<0 r, nexus,
Flechtwerk, any thing plaiting or binding together by twisting.
Christ is styled the" root of Jesse and of David," as it .were the
basis and joundatio'n of their families, and of all the Llessings
temporal and spiritual vouchsafed to them Vide Parkhurst in
voce <PiCa.

:31

are cleared off entirely, because their building ,vas
not based upon the Rock, ,vhich is Simon.
Abu N asr Yahia (Ibn llarir al- Tak
ti), " Confirmatio," or
Denwnst. Aì"t. Leg. Clo'ist, cap. xxix. de Ecclesia.
Cod. Vatic. (Garsciuni), 205, p. 201, a tergo.

XXVI.

And Isaiah (lxii. 2) said: And tlWlt shalt be called
ùy a new name, which the mouth of the Lord shall
na1nc. N o,v these figurative promises were fulfilled in
the advent of Christ, when He said to Simon: Tho
t
art a'l'ock, (In(l'll]Jon thee I will build ]Iy Ohll'l'ch, and
the gate.r; of hell shall not prevail over thee, nor shall
ore1'CO'nle thee. And again: To thee I delÍ'cer the keys
of the hea'l-'enly 7âl1gdorn; what th01t shalt bind on
erl1"th shall be bound in heaven. Such is the ne,v
llanle ,vhich the Lord hath named in favour of the
Chur('h, as David said . . . (( I ",-ill give praise to
Thee among the congregation (Church) of peoples."
Ibid. p. 208.

XXVII. 34

(Christ) called the senior (of the Apostles) a rock,
That he should be to the truth 35 a foundation,

34 This original poem is a sort of Alcaic, or rather, of septenary
verses.
35 ll\....Q

L-kushtho, might fairly be rendered by equity,
VOltnty, or righteousness. In this last sense it seems to have been
used Luke xii. 57, where Christ reproaches those hypocrites who
can easily" discern the face of the sky." but hardly the aspect of
kushtho, viz., of that which is right, quod jushm
est: such as
thoso who "Veritatem Dei in injustitia detinent," ò.Àl]OELav. . .
tv ò.o"cla (Rom. i. 18) .-St. Ephraim begins his beautiful Hymn to
the Holy Trinity with this line ll.....o,f;!
...
J nisho dk'zlshtho,
Symbol11m veritatis.-About 'AÀl}Oua, see the learned note of
Allies, "Form. of Christ.," ii. 1.[0.

32

Whereupon He was to raise the edifice
Of the faith of truth 36.
He proclaimed him a frock, to withstand
Adversity, to raise upon him
The building high to the coping.
A frock to bind one with the other,
The structures; as even in faith
He ,vas to bind peoples with people.
Elias (Bishop of Anbara), in Carminib. Theologicis.
Cod. Yatic. (Syriac), 1
3, p. 305.

XXVIII.

Scholars apprised of the truth, seek the reason
,vhy our Saviour called Simon Barjona (Kipho) a
stone.-Since Christ himself, our great Saviour, is
the true One, why did He call for another Head-
stone of the building? As in the (ancient) la\v seve-
ral were called Ohrists and Saviours of the people,
so Simon was graced with the surname of I(IPHO.
But one is the true Christ, the great Saviour, [who
nevertheless did occasionally apply to others those
very saIne names.] Christ the true Stone was, after
all, to betake Himself to heaven, and hide Himself
from human eyes; hence the reason why He esta-
blished on earth, His vicar Simon, and had him
named the corner-stone of His building.

'].1he same, ibid., part ii, serm. 3, cent. ii., strophe 59.
Assemani, Bibl. Orient., tonl. iii, chap. 177, p. 2GO.

.

36 Here tr1lth is ;
shroro, about 'whichpxpJ:ession see note 13;
adding the telliIlg passage of St. Paul (Rom. i. 17), 'where he says
that" the righteousness of God is revealed from faith to faith,"
and that the wrath of God is against the unrighteousness of'men
who hold ÛI/i"oro in unrighteousness.

33

XXIX.
Rightly did Christ call him (Simon) Kipho.-None
before him had ever been called by such a nanle.-
lIe \va:5 in truth to be the foundation and the corner-
stone of the building. Christ did not call him after
His O'Vll name, a Saviour, for many saviours had
been amongst the people; and as He did not wish
to abrogate the power of Barjona, [as it had been
the case with those past saviours,] He did not
even call him Christ, for many Christs had been in
Juda, which ,vere likewise superseded by the Son of
God. But He did not put aside with them Kipho.
The same, ibid.
Assemani, ibid.

xxx .
The Disciple :-
Iaster, I wish you would tell me
the meaning of our Blessed Lord's words to Peter:
" Blessed art thou, Simon . . . . ?"
The Masle?' :- By this Christ-blessed be His name
-wished to assure Peter that He appointed him His
vicar on earth, to redeem souls frolll sin. . . . . I
named thee Rocl]; . . . nÉTpO
(Petm') is the Greek
name for 'rocl];. . . . . "Thou art Peter, upon thee
I will build }'ly Church;" upon thee, 0 Peter, I will
raise 1\1 y congregation. I am the true Rock, the
steadfa8t foundation. By loving me thou becamest

1y disciple, and wast assimilated with 1\le, and built
upon 1\1e. I make my own Self a foundation for
thee. Thus thou becomest a rock like 1\fyself. Upon
thee I go on building
Iy congregation. vVhoever
1ecomes thy disciple will be built upon thee, who
art the Roclt.
Questiones Theologico 'Morales, Q.uæst. x. in :lJIatt. xvi. 18.
Cod. Vatic. (
\rabic), 9.t, p. 83. (sec. xvi) sine nomine Å.uctoris.
D

I[
I

CHAPTER IV.

THE CHURCH BASED ON HIM AND HIS FAITH.

XXXI.
S ING3i, 0 Holy Church, sing praises in solemn
commemoration of Peter 38, the chief of the
Apost]es . . . on ,vhose faith lie (Christ) hased tby

37 '-A
1 Zmar, sing,
Et
f, II. i. 1. - From the Syriac root

1 zma,r, cccinit, psallit, comes the subst. '
1 zrn.oro, a
smart, quick, lively song; a gush of melody, such as the Elùer Son
in the Gospel (Luke xv. 25) coming frOlll the field, and drawing
nigh to his father's house, chanced to hear (
vp.cþCl)JI;o., music and
dancing).-The NEBEL, that ancient stringed instrument which
the Hebrews nlade use of, and which the English version of the
Bible called Psaltery, is also rendered in Syriac by zmoro.
]fltsic itself, we suspect, has a JJlessianic origin: from the two-
fold Syriac root

mashah, comes ll\....Q..
rn.shohÛto, a
measured composition: (Tennyson, "Song used to great end.")
Yet no wonder if a pagan or paganiz mg philology does stick to
the JJfuses as the probable radical of l\Iusic. As far as the nlere
word goes, the great musician of Rippon did not think, it appears,
otherwise. "Quod ejus (Musices) esse nomen existimas? Nam
opinor non tibi novnm esse omnipotentiam quandam callendi JJI1.tsis
80lere concedi. Hæc est, ni faIlor, ilIa quæ 1tlusica nominatur."
(S. Aug. de JJlusica, 1. i. ch. 1.)
38
O
Petros. Row this decidedly ?reek word came to
be used in the Syriac language we are not prepa:;.'ed to explain.
Cf\rtainly it is but an exotic quadriliteral, unwarrantahly

35

foundations, whom He appointed Leader of His
flock, through ,vhom He laid open the portals of
His treasures, wherewith He had enriched thy
children.

Syro-Chaldæan Liturgy, in Fest. SS. Petri et Pauli, N oct. ii.
Cod. de Prop.(Syriac), 41, p. 375.

XXXII.
This IS the sainted 39 Simon. Upon him IS built

foisted in, in lieu of the aboriginal Kipho.-Seeing, however, the
still more unwarrantable insinuation ia Parkhurst's Lexicon,
that not improbably it (nÉTpos) may be derived from the Heb.
,,,':l beter, to divide, to separate, or to be craggy, we are tempted
to say with He-insius: "Yide ineptias! Græci et Latini vocem
suam ab Hebræa, quam ipsi Hebræi a Latina, deducunt."
(EJ)ercit. ad Nonn.i Metaphr. in Joh.) Certainly the Petros we are
speaking of is not-
" As a stone that shall to pieces dash." pIilton.)
Three kinds of stones are named, II. vii. 264, seq., where the
aboriginal rude way of fighting, between Hector and Ajax is
described. First Hector gets hold of a AIeON . . . . p.f:l...o.vo.,
TP17X611 TE, p.eY&1I TE. Ajax comes next, grasping a AÃAN, where-
with he strikes the shield of his foe with the force of a p.vJo..OEtOÒS
nETPO
, which word, evidently the strongest of the three, is used
again (n. xvi. 734), where Patroclus is commended for haying
wielded nETPON, p.&pp.apov, ÒKpdJEVTo., 'T&v ol 7rEp1 Xe1p
K&Jo..V'itEV;
the very XEPMA.ð. ION that Æneas was able to grasp: p.É'ì'o.
lp-yov, ð oD 060 -y' èfvopE q,ÉpOLEV (II. xx. 285). None of these Homeric
expressions tells, as far as we see, of breach, or þ1]-yp.a. The
Syriac expression O"L

}
Þ ... (kiphë lmei"gmeh),
tulerunt lapides ut lapidarent eum, Aløovs Yvo. Jo..L6&uCA)(Ttv o.D'T&v
(.John x. 30), seems rather to point at it.- Compare Jo..leOVJ 7rETpO-
!3óJo..ovs of Ezek. xiii. 10, and Bar Bahlul's
o1 t=>, akin with
B1"1Ûo, Beryllus, and Bruhlo, Unio, where dis-union, flaw, rift,
and breakage seem to be à7rPOUOL&JlVUo.. See note 40.
39 Like the original

t.o kad-isho, the English adj. sainted
has, in necrological services,"besides the obvious meaning of holy,
that of a person who has reached his eternal happiness in heayen,
in which la
t f'C'J1se it is used as a euphemism for clearl.
D 2

36

and firmly established the Church, which no King
or tyrant 40 will ever succeed in conquering.
Ibid., in Oommemora.tione Defuncto1'um.
Cod. eod.

XXXIII.

The Lord built His Church on Simon Peter, and
upon seventy-two pillars He made it stand.

Syriac Liturgy, Fer. vi, ad Primam.
Breviarium Feriale. Edit. Rom. 1853, p. 363.

XXXIV.

Upon thee, 0 Simon, I will build the Holy
Church, that the .bolts of hell may not shake nor
overthrow it.

Ibid., Fer. v. Noct. ii.
Breviar. eod. p. 295.

XXXV.
Through the intercession of the Chief of the
Disciples, who received the keys of heaven, and
upon whom was raised the Church, let the twelve
months be blessed.

Ibid. in Off. SS. Apostolorum, N oct. ii.
Cod, de Prop. (Syriac), 64, p. 142.

XXXVI.
Simon Baljona, upon thee I will build My Church.

40 1.JOt
Truno, means now strenuus, and now cr1tdelis, and,
like its Greek equivocal and equipollent T-Dpo.II110S, is used occasio-
nally in the good sense of ruler, commander, ein Herrscher, as in
1 ]-Iac. i. 4; yet more often it savours of rigour, violence, and
cruelty, and then most likely it comes from the Syriac,
J t-6 tarono,
Chald.
.;'.tp, silex, petra durissima, used 1 Mace. x. 73, where
the Greek has olJK lCTn ÀlØos olJðÈ K&XÀa
.-The Doric origin of
TVpC1.JlJlOS or lColpC1.JlOS from ICtJpLOS, lord, master, is very doubtful.

37

.

Such was the Lord's behest.-To thee I will deliver
the keys of heaven and earth, that thou mayest
bind and loose \vithout obstacle.
Ibid., in Off. Feriæ auri (vi) 41, Noct. i.
Cod. eod. p. 112.

XXXVII.
Simon with fear and trembling joined his hands,
drew near and bowed in adoration before the Son
(of God). Our Lord met him, took hold of him,
raised mm up, and graciously told him: (( Simon,
stand up, and heed this well. Upon thy person I
will build my holy and faithful Church, that shall be
immovable for ever and ever."
Ibid., in Qtf. SSe Apost., ad Vesp.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 234, p. 62.

x.....OITIII.
Upon thee, 0 I{ipho (Rock), the first and the
chief of His Apostles, Christ, who Himself is the
Rock, founded and built the Holy Church, which He
also fixed so unconquerably that the gates of hell. .
Ibid., l.Iens. 29 Jun.
Cod. Yatic. (Syriac), 82, p. 358.

XXXIX.
(Peter) He was the leader 42 to penance; hence

41 The Feria allri," comes Boon after 'Vhitsuntide, and is so
called in remembrance of Peter, saying to the lame man whom he
healed, " Silver and GOLD have I none," etc., Acts. iü. 6.
42
..
ro
.;::) 1
....; Risho oph cadmoio, literal1y means" the
head and the first," or, by hendiadys, "the first head," the
leader, der vornehmste ÅnfiH
/ì"er. Thus 1 Thess. iv. 16, the leader
of the angelic companies is called 'rish malak, the chief angel,
· Apxárr
Àos: and John ii. 8, rish snwkë, the chief ruler or governor
of the feast, 'APXtTp{IC^IVO
. The simple word cadmoio is often

.

38

The Church is ,veIl built upon him in all shifts 43.
Prudent 44 indeed was the Son of the carpenter 43 ,vho
laid her foundation,
And purposely built her upon Sill10n at the beginning.

A

ùsed in the same way; thus Matt. xx. 27, "Whosoever will
be CHIEF (cadmoio) among yúu, let him be your servant."
There are, however, other senses of the same word, such as an.
tique, whence: Kd75p.ov TOU 7ráÀcu JlÉa TpOp:q (SophocL ædip.); tho
"Cadmian letters," and most likely the Cadmium nletal.
""......; Rish is sometimes instrumental in expressing the super.
lative, as .....1.0 roM '-Â...; rish haditth, the head of joy, i. e. tho
greatest joy, Ca
t. iv. 14. And þ2

; rish mautbe, tho
head of seat, i. e. the highest or uppermost seat, Luke xi.. 43. It
is even a title given to Patriarchs; Risho drishone, caput princi.
pum, is a title given to the Pope. The title which Abgar assumed
in his letter to Jesus Christ, was rish athro, caput loci, T07('dpXa.
43 Sh1thlolJhin. This Syriac ,"vord, like the English shift, the
A. S. shiphton, and the Runik skipton, seem to spring out of ono
root, meaning change, a1terati
n, vicissitude. The Apostle St.
James (Epist. i. 13) says that "",Vith the Father of Light thero
is no variableness (shuhlophin), neither shadow of turning," but
here below, on the face of this earth" founded upon the seas, and
established upon the floods" (PsalIn xxiii. 2), all is mOvÌ::Jg and
shifting. It is well worth noticing how this Syriac expression
comes at the beginning of that grand Psalm cxxxviii, whose
high strains are familiar to every educated English person: "0
Lord, Thou hast searched nle, and known me. Thou knowest my
downsitting and mine uprising; Thou understandest my thoughts
afar off; Thou compassest my path and my lying down, and art

cquainted with all nlY slw.J"zophin (shifting ways)."
44 Hakitll, cautious, wary, circumspect, ,visely cunning, like him
of whom our Lord said that" built hig house upon a rock" (Matt.
vii. 2-1).
45 Breh d-nagoro, TOU TÉICTOJlO'i víó'i is the reading of :Jlatt. xiii.
37; but
Iark vi. 3 has simply 1 t
nagoro, ð TÉICTCAJV, which
means a" builder ," or, as Franz Passow gives it in his Hand-
'wö'rterbuch dcr Griechischcn Sprache, ein Erbauer; its radical is
TEVXW, I frame, or fabricate.-Homer, speaking of Pherecles, caUs
him likewise TflC7'OJlOS vI6J1 . . . (}S XepuìJl
7rlUTaTO ðalðai\a 7rdJlTa
(n. v.. 60). 2 Reg. xii. 11, nagoro, TfICTc.:JI, is distinguished from
J1
o
; 1 argublo, OiICOMp.os, faber murarius; the one is from the

30

Of penance, rather than of any thing else, the Church
is exultant 46,
Since by it all her congregations thrivingly flourish.
Should an adulteres
or thieves ever struggle to
get into (Paradise)
'Ylthout penance, who would open to them the
door 4ï ?
For this the Church is built upon him who denied,
r.l'hat all her superstructures might closely cenlent
without rifting.

St. James of Serug, de Abnegatione Simonis, Horn. 57.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 118, p. 238, a tergo.

XL.
I betrothed the Bride 48: a sumptuous banquet 49
is getting ready for me.

root i
ngar, dolavit, secuit; the other from

gbal,
plasmavit. Arcliclo, architectus, and Oirdiclutho, architectura, are
they not altered forms of the same root?
46 Hthiro, gloriatur; from the root hthar, superbiit, inflatus
est; like Ka.VXcfJP.E8a. jJl TatS (JJdtflEa'LJ) (Rom. v. 3).
47

; L Tarho, janua, 86pa, door, Thür (from the root trah,
apuuît, scidit, threw open). It has nearly the same spelling as
tamho, janitor, 86pCIJpos, doorkeeper or porter. Hence the
chance of mistaking the one for the other word. We had at
first translated this pas
age by "who but Peter, will be the
porter," etc., which after all would have come to the same mean-
ing, seeing that our blessed Lord himself said, I anl the door
(John x. 9). {
;L
J11.Jl Eno no tarho, 'E1'
Elf'2ñ 86pa.
48 Yide note 17, pt. i.
-49 -þ; JJo.
.... hlûlo ?'abo, a grpat marriage-feast, a sacred
convivi'lt1n! This word hlûlo has been, it appears, particularly
reserved for the heavenly marriage-feast; and thus it is used )Iatt.
xxv. 10: whilst for the temporal marriages of this world the word
?neshthût7w is especially made use of. (
Iatt. xxii. 8, etc.)
The repeated word smokín (Mark vi. 39) is equally repeated in the
Greek by UVf'7rÓUla, tFvp.7rÓdla; the only place, we think, in Scrip-
ture where this Greek word, else so common with profane writers,

40

Do thou first cull the spices 50, thou ,vho art true 51.
To thee I entrust the chall1ber 52 of the, Daughter-of-
Day 53.

is used.-Such, we fancy, in opposition to a Dnrbar, nlay bo the
poor Indian feasts (mere doles of bread and ale), which are now
pitilessly to be taxed, if the "Times of India" tells right. See
the "Asiatic," May 9.
50 þm.:J ......1.
gni besrnone, UVÀÀE'}E àpwp.aTa., cuZl the
spices. This Syriac word besmono, like the Hebrew C'it'J, is
the radical of the Greek ß&Àuap.os, of the Latin balsamum,
the French baume, and the Italian balsamo. B&Àuap.or, how-
ever, was scarcely heard of before Theophrast had written his
Nat. Hist., or Palladius his Hist. Lausiaca.
Juvenal had noticed the thing under the name of lip.CtJp.ov:
"Obvius assiduo Syrophænix udus amomo" (Sat. viii. 180), and
Theocrytus under that of p.rJpov (Idyl. xv. 114). Under the same
llame it is used in Scripture, :Matt. xxvi., Luke vii., et alibi. But
Luke i. it is called OV}lta.p.a., s'llffimenhtm ex aromatib'/Æs; and so it is
in the Apocalypse, where the prayers of saints are represented by
golden vials full of odours, cpv&Àas XpvulÌs -Yf.p.o6ua.s Ovp.lap.d.TCAJv. See
Eccl. xxiv. 20, and nlore especially Cant. iv. 14, where mention is
made of " spikenard and saffron, calamus and cinnamon, with all
trees of frankincense, myrrh, and aloes, with all the chief spices
(Besmë); and v. 16, where the sacred Spouse invites the north
wind to blow on her garden, that the spices thereof may flow out;
and vi. 2, where it is said of the Beloved th
t he is gone down
into his garden, to the beds of spices, etc. Cf. also 'what Castelli
has said under the analogous word ')ate aroma.
51 See note 13, pt. i.
52 None but a native can thoroughly appreciate the force and
delicacy of this Syriasm, as none but an Englishman can sound
the meaning of home, or a German that of Heimath.- I caught it,
as it were, per transennam from the nlouth, nay, I dare say, from
the sensible heart of the Archbishop of 1Iossul, while I was inquir.
ing about its meaning; very much in the sanle way as I got to
the real meaning of Saudade nlarking the passionate expressions
of a Portuguese youth, who assured nle that no lastima, no
magoa, no desejo tão vivo, b'ì"ando, e terno could ever convey to a
Portuguese ear and mind its full signification.
"Thoughts that do often lie too deep for tears." C\Vordsworth.)
"The heart that knoweth the bitterness of his own soul, in his joy
no stranger shall intermeddle." A passage, by the way, ,vhich
the authorized version failed to comprehend! (Prov. xiv. 10.)
53 Bath irnomo, "The Daughter of the Day," is the finest Orien.

41

On thee I build her an impregnable fortress.

The same, de Interrog. Christi et Rerelat. Petri, Homil. xxiv.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 460, recenter additus, p. 182.

XLI.
The Lord Jesus Christ asked His Disciples. saying:
"\Vhom do men say the Son of man is ? " (
Iatt.
xvi. 13) . Peter, confessing Him, answered: "Thou
art the Christ, the Son of the living God." Then
Christ said to Peter: "Blessed art thou, Simon
Barjona . . . . Thou art a rock, on thee I "will
build
Iy Church, and the gates of hell shaH not
prevail against her. Thou shalt be named ROCI(
(Kipho). . . ."
By this nan1e our Lord meant to show His
Disciples how warm was the faith of Peter, ,,-hich is
as pure as a flint-stone (silex), without mack Ie or
flaw. And therefore our Lord said to Peter: " Upon
thee I ,vill build 1\ly Church, and the gates of hell
shall not prevail against it."
Moses Barcepha, de Dedicat. Ecclesiæ, Romil. 1.
Cod. Vat. GarscÚmice exarato, 159, p. 314.

XLII.

(The Disciples) seem to have forgotten ,,
hat had
heen said to Peter, viz.: "Thou art a rock, upon
thee I will build
Iy Church," and" To thee 1 will
give the keys of heaven."

Bar-Hebræus, Thesaurus ][ysteriorum, in Luke xxii. 2 L
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 282, p. 197, a tergo.

'9

tal expression for designating the perfect beauty of the Church;
that of Cleopatra was simply hinted (Dan. xi. 12) by "a daughter
of women," fiZia fentinarum, 8v-ycJ:r11P -rWJI 'j'vJla,,,wJI. J\.Iark besides
what we have said at note 14.

112

XLIII.

Upon thee I \vill build :Thly congregation. TJle
gates of hell shall not prevail against it; that is,
temptations of devils, temptations of soul and body,
shall not prevail or overcome :Thiy Church, since she
has put herself under thy tuition, since she is built
on a rock. . . . How could they (the gates of hell)
injure him who is humble of heart, \vho is subject to
others, to \vhose counsels he gladly yields rather than
to his o\vn opinion? Such in fact is (a member) of
1Iy congregation, built upon thee, 0 Rock (Peter),
as thou art built upon :Thie, the solid rock. Such a
one surely will become thy Disciple as thou becamest
:Thly own; he will be under thy obedience, as thou
wast under l\iine; he will follow thy advice as thou
followedst :Thline; he will accept thy corrections as
thou receivedst :Thly own; he will be subject to thy
orders as thou art subject to :Thfy commands.
Against him shall never prevail the gates of hell,
which are the temptations of the devil, his crafty
devices, his deceitful machinations. For as often
as the enemy shall put forth his engines against
him to entice or inveigle him in any deceitful
cogitations, he \vill as often have recourse to thee
for advice, and thou ,vilt restrain him (from sin) and
free him from deceit; so that he may never fall into
error, nor his building be brought into ruin; the
foundation being firlll on Peter, ,vho is a Rock.
Quæst. Theologico :l\Iorales, Quæst. in ]j[att. xvi. 18.
Cod. Vatic. (Arabic), 91-, sine nomine Auctoi"is, p. 83.

(See DOCll1ncllts XXV. XXVI.)

CIIAPTER V.

THE DEXIAL.

XLIV.
H E was first, and since he had sinned, and
truly repented,
He did not descend to a second or a third degree.
He rose with tears, and guarded his post unalterably.
Carrying in his hand the keys, the name 54 and the
mandate 55.
"\Vhat he had lost by his denIal, he recovered by his
tears.
For in perfection there is not another above him 56.
St. James of Serug., de Denegat. Simonis, Horn. 57.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 118, p. 239.

.

54

 Shmo, a Cl name" or a Cl title." This latter expression,
like the well-known one of the poet, Cl With his former title greet
Macbeth," seemed at first the best; yet the Syriac word shem,
or shmo as it is here given, implies a far greater authority and
dignity than that of any king or emperor of this world. It tells
of a Name, as the Apostle said, According to the working of the
mighty power of God (KaTCì r-hJl lvÉp"YElall 'TOÛ Kpchos 'T?]S IlTXûOS
6EOÛ). Eph. i. 19.
55 1 LO
Qii
Phocucluotho, whkh means order, charge, high
commission; spiritually a far stronger mandate than that" power.
ful" of Cæsar, which Shakspeare has spoken of. Its radical
verb is phka 7, præcepit, 'IIETefJ\.aro. It is remarkably telling in

Iark xiii. 34, ua-I-taroho phkad, d.nehue hiI', Ka} réiJ 8vpwpcj
'vE7f:l"aTo 1va "YP1J"Yopß, ct janitori præcepit 'ltt 'I.'igilct.
5ð A complex,
m tout ensemble, of all human }lerfections, which

.

4t

XLV.

To him (Sin1on) has been said, "Be thou con-
verted and confirm thy brethren," which mean
,
after he had repented, not only that he might remain
a penitent, but that he might be the teacher and
head of his companions, and not only that he
might be the teacher of all men, but that he might
confirm the very teachers 57 and instructors of men.

George, Patriarch of the Jacobites (circa 790) in
(
Iatt.) Luke xxii. 32.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 154, p. 224.

('ans to mind the famous line of the poet astronomer of old:-
H Altius his nihil est: hæc Sll/nt fa.stigia 'lnun(Ii." (Manil.
A sf ,'on. 1. i.)
57 1ï

]'Ialphone, a title often given to our Lord, who is
the only real teacher of mankind, as St. Augustine has evidently
proved in his admirable book, "De :l\Iagistro." He who is the
Alpha (the Syriac 1 oleph is the root of the radical verb ..

aleph, docuit, which by a simple change of vowels becomes elaph,
didicit, from which the participle

maleph, docens, and
the substantive malphono, doctor, a teacher, or a master, ein
Lehrer), of Whom the Prophet said, "'\tVhom shall He teach know-
ledge? and whom shall He make to understand doctrine? Them
that are weaned from the milk, that are drawn away from the
breasts. For precept must be upon precept, precept upon pre-
cept, line upon line, line upon line (A. B. C.) ; here a little, and
there a little: for 'with stammering lips and another tongue will
He speak to His people" (Is. xxviii. 9-11).-Sueh indeed is the
alphabeting and the abecedarian teaching of Him of whom it
was properly said, that" He teacheth man knowledge." Qui docet
hominem scientiam ! (Ps. xciii.)
St. Luke (ii. 46) narrated that He was found by His mother
sitting me8zhath malphone, 'v p.ÉUCfJ Té;w
L
auK&Àwv, and He Him-
self said of Nicodemus that he was "master of Israel," at hu
malpho'JWh d-Isroel,
ò f:l ð
L
&.crKaì\os Toû'Icrpaf}ì\. (John iii. 10).
But all such masters and doctors are, properly speaking, merely
assistants, or, as it is here insinuated by the next word, 1i;t

mhaclì"one, helpers or 1tncler.teachus. See 1\Iatt xxiii. 10.

45

XLVI.

As they (the A.postles) had forsaken Simon, whom
(Christ) had elected to be their chief, He (Christ)
turned a,,"ay from them, and pointing towards
Simon, said, "Simon, behold, Satan hath desired
to sift you as wheat." . . . (Luke xxii. 31). And
then He went on thus addressing Simon: "I will let
you alone for awhile, that Satan may try your weak-
ness, whilst you "will forsake
Ie and flee away . Yet
for thee I prayed that thy faith may not fail j" ,vhich
is to say: Thou wilt deny
Ie, but I will not let
thee persevere to the end in thy denial. . . . And
thou, being once converted, mind to confirm thy
brethren j that is, although they may be overwhelmed
and detached, as thou hast also (been detached, and
separated) fron1 11e, do thou confirm and support
then1 in their faith, and receive them, as I did 1\Iyself
receive and confirm thee.

Denis Bar-Salibi, Oomment in Lucam. (xxii. 24).
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 288, p. 217.

XLVII.

Christ himself did not confer it (the High
Priesthood) upon the virgin John, full of zeal though
he ,vas besides, but on the married Simon, W110 had
al
o experienced weakness by denying Him.
:1\108es Bar-cepha, de SaclYJ"dotio, Tract. ii. ch. 7.
Cod. de Prop. Sharfian (Syriac), p. 103, a tugn.

XLVIII.

(Peter) denied, and by an oath confirmed his
denial; but he did not forfeit therefore the apostolic
dignity, or the pre-eminence he had over his brethren.

46

Nay, he heard his Saviour telling him: "Feed both
. lilY lambs and my sheep;" which also He proved by
the fact, ,vhen he said to him: "Simon, behold,
Satan is seeking to sift yo
/; as ,vheat, but I have
prayed for thee that thy faith may not fail, and thou,
being once converted, confirm thy brethren, that is:
that indulgence which has been granted to thee, a
sinner, do thou likewise bestow upon thy failing
and erring brethren.

The same, ibid., Tract v. ch. 1.
Cod. E'od. p. 1] 2.

XLIX.

lIe ( Christ) left the other Disciples, and came to
him \vho \vas the first and the head 58 of the assem11y,
sflying to hilll: "Satan hath often sought to sift
yon as wheat . . . yet I have prayed for thee that
thy faith lllay not fail . . . and thou, once converted,
mind to confirnl thy brethren; that is, to be the
supporter, the initiator, the teacher of those who, by
faith, will come near to 1\1e . . . thou being con-
verted, confirm thy brethren;" which saying was
both of one who pardons and of one who was raising
him (Peter) to the apostolic Pow"ers.
St. Cyril of Alexandria, Homil. 141<.
Edit. Payne Smith, p. 412.

58 See nute 41.

CHAPTER VI.

SECOND l\IOSES.

L.

M OSES, the chief of the old (law), Peter of the
new, both alike: God dwelt in (both of
them). 1\10ses coming down (from the mountain)
bore (in his hand) the tables of the law: Simon re-
ceived the keys of the (heavenly) kingdom. 1\Ioses
built the tabernacle of the alliance: Simon built the
Church.

Syriac Liturgy, Fer. ii. Noct. ii.
Breviarium Feriale, Edit. Roman. 1t)53, p. 127.

LI.

(0 Lord) . . . grant to the priests) whom Simon
has ordained, that they n1ay becomingly minister in
the place of those instituted by :ßloses) who have
nailed Thee to the cross.

Ibid.,. Office of the Holy Week, Fer. ii. X oct. i.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), GO, p. 13.

LII.

Come,
foses, go to the land of the heathen.

find the new vineyard, which Simon will plant as
soon as I shall send him.

Ibid., Fer. ii. Hor. 4.
Cod. eoc1. p. 70.

48

LIII .

1\108es put in his appearance and ,vent off (like
a figure) ; but Simon administered (the truth), a:nd
relished the s,veetness of its flavour.
Ibid., Fer. iii., ad Vesp.
Cod. eod. p. 78.

LIV.

There ,vere both, the prince of the Old and the
prince of the New Testament, confronting one another.
There the saintly 1\loses beheld the sanctified Simon,
the Ste,vard of the Father, the Procurator of the
Son. He who forced the sea asunder to let the
people walk across the parted waves, beheld him,
\vho raised the (new) Tabernacle, and built the
Church.

S. Ephrem, Serm. de Transfig. Dmnini, Sec. iv.
Edit. Ronl. Syro-Græco-Latina, vol. ii.

LV.

The power 59 ,vhich Elias had (Christ) had bestowed
on Simon,
That he should loose and bind like God 60. As a great
master of the house,
He brought those of Simon and those of 1\10se8
together,
To match tho ne,v with the old at preaching 61.

59 See note 1, pt. i.
60 See note 2, pt. i.
61 cr1L01 0 t:J
L korozutheh, K1Jp{rYfJ.a.n, ad prædicationem" in
their heraW.Zike mi8sion, come band'itot'Í della divina pm'ola.-
:ßlatt. xii. 41, Korllzûtho d Iaunon is rendered in Greek by K1]pU)'fJ.a.
'Iwvû. )AJI
pfS NLJlEuí'Ta.t, etc., "The men of Nineveh shall rise in
judgment with this generation, and shall condemn it; because
they repented at the preaching of Jonas."

49

He requested tho great of the houses to interchange;
The olù to yield tho keys to those who were young.

St. James of Serug., Homil. de Ttansfig. Domini.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 117, p. 538, a tergo, co1. 2.

LVI.

(Christ) summoned
loses, the leader of Prophet-
ship,
And John, the ornament of the Apostleship.
Summoned Elias, too, and joined to him Simon, the
head of the Apostles,
That the keys he received over all (the Church)
might be sanctioned; . . .
Brought forth the Gospel, to sway the world through
Sinlon j
Brought in ]'10se8 as a ,vitness, because he is true.
The same, ibid.
Cod. eod. p. 539.

};

CHAPTER .VII.

VICAR OF CHRIST.

LVII .
H ERE is Sin1on, whom the Lord thrice call('d
upon (saying): "Feed
Ie
fy rams and
1\ly gentle sh eep 62. I entl'1{:5t thee with the keys
of
fy spiritual treasury, that thou mayest bind and

62 Tarnimotho, the epithet here given to neka
wth, is mildness,
meekness, and gentleness in itself. Our Lord applied it ec;:peciaHy
to the dO\-es platt. x. 16), where He advised His disciples to be
hakime ak huaotho 'ldamirne ak iaune, i. e. wise as serpents
and harmless as doves. It answers perfectly to the Greek
}JÆpOS,
and the Latin cicur and mansuetus, which signify domestic or
tame; another English word, by the way, of a probably Oriental
origin, like the German zham, the Greek verb õaJ..l.â", c1omare, and
even the Sanskrit dam. Another short observation upon nekwuoth
we trust may not be useless. IJCt us call to mind the famous 7rEpLOX

of Isaias. which Philip came up to pxplain to the eunuch of Can-
dace, the chosen man of Æthiopia: "lIe was led as a sheep to
the slaughter, and like a lamb dumb before his shearer," etc.
Here sheep, in its Syriac original, is
..o.J nekio, 7rpößaTo,', ovis,
evidently from the radical verb J,c.J nko, jugulavit, ?lecavit ; that
is, an object for sacrifice, a O'cþ&.-YLOJI (cin Opferthier). In one
of St. James of Serug.'s finest ?naib'oshë (canticle upon Ec1essa,
lately published by Dr. ,fright, in Cureton's Syriac Doc. lc),
is this passage: "Draw me after Thee into Thy fold, because I
am a sheep dJ 1
.6
J' dnekio no) gone astray in the world.
After Thee I run, and Thy voice do I seek, that the number a
hundred by mo may be complete, by a lost one which is funnd."

51

loose on earth and in heaven. I will install thee Vicar
of the heavenly kingdom; rule justly/3 and govern
tho children of thy household (the Church).

Syro-Chaldæall Liturgy, in Com. SS. Apost. Pcb"i et Pauli.
Cod. Yatic. (Syriac), 86, p. 35.

LVIII.

Then Peter deservedly received the Vicariate (of
Christ) over His people.
St. Ephrem., in Sermone de lrlartyrio, SS. Ap. Petri et Pavli.
Cod. Vatic. (Arabic), 199, p. 19,1, a tcrgo.

LIX.

And RÏ1non reteI' was their head (of the .A.posUes) ;
hoh1iHg the throne of Christ upon earth.
Amrus Matthæi, Nestorian lTist.
Cod. do Prop. (Arabic), 15, p. G3.

LX.

It has been naturany provided by the Creator
that children should not disinherit their parents, but
on the contrary, fathers should have authority over
their children. . . . N O\V all perfection should prevail
in the Holy Church; so that as one is the veritable
Father, one His Son, our Saviour Jesus Christ, one
nis Spirit, the Paraclete; so also one is His faithful
Vicar, ßimon Baljona, who has been called (I{ipho)
the Rock, as (Christ) Himself had promised to him,
saying: (( Upon this Rock I wll build
Iy Church."
And again, (( To thee I 'will give the keys of the
kingdolll of heaven."
Kestor. Synod., (sub Patriarch Dadishoo).
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), 27, p. 277.

61 .;.b-l t"
'" Shaphiroith, properly, fairly, impartially. þáß-
ð.)
Eù8t'J71]TO
1] páßao
-rfjs ßadlÀElas O"ov.-Heb. i. 8.
E 2

52

LXI.

The old Pontificate had ceased, and the new one
begun; it was confirmed by our Redeemer \v hen
He established Peter, head of the Apostles, and gave
him the keys of the kingdom of heaven.
Gregory Bar-Hebræus (Abu1pharagius), in Chro'i1ic.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 166, p. 247, a tergo.

LXII .

After the Pontiffs of the old, (comes) Peter, the
Pontiff of the new Testament.

The same, ibid. in Titulo.
Cod. eod.

CHAPTER VIII.

HEAD SHEPHERD, AND UNIVERSAL RULER.

OùpaJl[V 7rO[!-'aWE KaÀa6p01rt p:íjÀa Kal 6.pJlar.
Konnus Paraphr. John xxi. 17.

LXIII.

B LESSED art thou Peter! The Son of God hath
settled thee in the foundation of His Church,
that thou mayst bear the weight of the whole
house, as He beareth the weight of the whole world.
By the steadiness of thy confession, disputes and
wrangling of philosophers vanish and disappear.
The bride (the Church) has listened to theE',64 ana
f'lnco that sho confesses 'with thee that "He is the
Son of God."

Syriac Liturgy, in Off. SS. Petri et Pauli, Noct. ii.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), 65, p. 373.

LXIV.
High degrees are in (Peter), and humble too 65,

64 Shmahtok, listened to thee, or literally S
moned thee-i. e.
f:h(' did exactly what thou, Simon, diùst. ShemlLmtn, which is ren-
dered Simon :Matt. iv. 18, and Simeon Luke ii. 25, comes from
the sarno Syriac root,

à shmah, audivit, which is nearly the
same in all Oriental languages. ChaId. .:v
W, Æthiop. .-,1}T1 0
Samarit. v
t...U. Arab.
.-Is the BenO'ali or Sanscrit
, L - 0
shamun a mere aping of our Christian shimoning? 'Ve are nearly
disposed to think so. See ]'Iigne, "Livres Sacrées de tontes les
Religions," tOlll. ii. p. 782, note.
65
.::>>..

O
Saghi 'l.tadmakikin: saghi here means

5.1

That each class \vithin the Church may range over
him:
The foundation on which every course is to be laid,
So that the whole fabric be finally coped over hiDl.

St. Janles of Sorug., Homil. 57.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 118, p. 239.

Lxv.

And upon thee (0 Peter) are raised all thy
children; Patriarchs, Bi
hops and Priests, heirs of
thy priesthood.

Qllest. Theologico
Ioralef.
Cod. Vatic. (Arabic), 94, p. 83.

besides (the high degree), or to boot, i. e. the better; (such
indeed as are the humble in the Church of Christ,-Draytoll's
batful valleys!) Another plural form <l

makikë) is to
be road Luke i. 52, whore, to express the nlOst noble Christian
virtue, the word was perhaps first uttered by OlU' Blessed Lady
in her most sublime canticle, the "lJlagnificat:" "He hath put
down the n1Ïghty from their seats, and exalted ,nakikë (them of
low degree)." The substantive mukiko comes from the whilom-
low radical 't
mak; st'i'atus, dejectus est, he was" floored," struck
down and crushed. Yet since the Son of God called upon us to
"learn of Him," because, He said, nih no 'u-rmakik no, "dejectus
ego et humilis ego," I am meek and lowly in heart: since then, we
say, the word has been ennobled and highly dignified, '0
UV&:TOS
x.""pEÎv, x""peh"" !

" 'Tis better to b) lowly born
And range with hu.mble livers in content,
Than to be perched up in a glittering grief,
And wear a golden SOITow." (Shakspeare.)
The English meek looks akin to the Syriac mico, another form
of the word makiko or m'Úkoko, lenitas, mansuetuc1o, 7ïpcuh1]s,
milflness, 'Y/ìl'cknc.'Is. Cf. etianl. Jacob. i. 9. The Gre{
k TC1.7retl/
s
-probably a contraction of È
C1.<þeH'ós, levelled to the ground, cr
slightly rising above it-reminds us, as a mattf'r of conrse: Li
lJol't:ri tapini d' Italic,,!

55

LXVI.
lie (Christ) saw his (Peter's) sincere affection, and
made him Head of IIis flock.
Syro-Chaldæan Liturgy, in Off. SS. Apost. Petri et Pauli, Noct. ü.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), 41, p. 36i.

LXVII.
(He is) Simon, the Head of the Apostles, the
Foundation, the Ruler, the Pastor, and the Governor
of the Church of Christ, to whom his Lord bore
witness, saying, Thou art a rock (kipho) and upon
this rock I will build 1\ly Church; to him also the
Lord said, Feed the little sheep (oviculas) of 1\Iy
flock, feed !\Iy lambs, feed 1\ly sheep; graze thenl in
tho green fields of faith.
Syro-Chaldæan Liturgy, ibid., Hora i.
Cod. eod. p. 151.

LXVIII.
How sweet tho voice of the Lord, saying to Simon,
to the Head of the Apostles, with an eye to his
Priesthood: (( La, I appoint thee ste,vard of :llIy
house; into thy hands I deliver the keys of heaven
and earth, that thou mayest þind and loose. "'rhat
thou shalt bind, I 'will bind j what thou shalt loose,
I T\
in loose; ,vhenover thou shalt pray for the sin-
ners, thy prayers will not be disregarded."
Breviarium Feriale, Sabathi, Hora üi.
Edit. Rom. an. 1853, p. 423.

LXIX.
Tho three Architects 66 ,,
ho built upon the foun-

66 A "tliclë t1otlw. These three spiritual architects are most
lik('ly tho ('olcLrated Dodon'; uf the Groch. Church, Saint Greg'ory,

ailiL na
il, amI Saiùt Chrysostom,-
\Lout the proLable origin
ûf the" Ol'd (I,'dicln, see llote -l;).

56

dation of Simon Peter, are three wise stewards to
whom a spiritual treasure was entrusted.
Syro-Chald. Liturgy (Gazza), in Off. St. Doctorun1, Græconun.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), 41, p. 137.

LXX.

Let us give up ourselves to any sort of death in
defence of our father and our head, who is our
ruler and governor, the dispenser of all the riches of
the divine treasure, in fhvour of our Catholicus 6;
Lord Dadishoo, ,vho is to us a second Peter, head of
the ecclesiastic republic.
Chaldæan Synod, sub Patr. Dadishoo. An. 430.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), 27, p. 279.

The fathers of this Synod acknowledged tho fundamental
truth, and, as far as their schismatic sect al10wed them, synodi-
cally proclaimed Dadishoo Patriarch of Scleucia.

LXXI.

To thee I will give the keys of
fy realm. Christ
ple
ged to him (Peter)
That he should be the foundation and the great
master of the house.
If thou bindest on earth, it shall be bound in
heaven.
If thou loosest on earth, it shall be loosed In
heaven.

67 1.o..
o 'b-I) Catholiko. This quadrilite-ral, properly Greek
word (fCa8oÀLKóS) , generally applied to the unÍ'lJersal Cburch since
the time ùf St. Ignatius, 1.1., was used in Syriac, as well as in
Cbaldee, to signify a head trea8urer, ærarii regis præfectus. But
more especially by the N estorians as a title of ecclesiastic dig-
nity, second to that of the Patriarch only. The Jacobites used
in its stead the word

.t

lJlaphriono. See Index, h. v.

57

On high, and doep bel(nv He gave might to tho
Apostlcdom.
rrhat up and do'wn it should have- a lordlike 68 sway.
St. James of Scrug., de Intermg. Christi, Romil. 2 t.
Cod. Yatic. (Syriac), 160, 'J o ecente1 4 adclit,us, p. 182.

J
XXII .

Thou (0 Simon), who duly wast named Kipho
(a rock), when our Lord established the true and
immaculate faith of the Church He had redeolncd,
thou ,vast nlade and authorized by Christ, Hcad-
shepherd of rationable sheep.
Syriac Liturgy, }'Ienæum, S1tb die 29 Junii.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 82, p. 351<.

LXXIII.

Christ, t?O Head-Shepherd, stayed thee up, 0
Petor, as Ruler of the faithful, and entrusted thee
with the lnanagement of His flock.
Syriac Liturgy, ibid.
Cod. eod. p. 355.

LXXIV.
In the imposition of hands, in the invocation of
the Holy Ghost, and in other episcopal offices,
Patriarchs, ]'Ietropolitans, and Bishops are all equal,
as Peter and the Apostles, his associates, did a1l
equal1y partake of the gifts of the Holy Ghost, and
of the priestly order. For government, however,
Peter (alone) was appointed head of his co1leagues.
John Bar-Wahbun, in Exposit. Eacrarnent, cap. 29, art. 15.
Cod. de Prop. Shaljian "(Syriac), p. 411, a tergo.

LXXV.
The Disciples were al1 Apostles; each of them had

68 lIIoronoith. Compare note 2.

58

received the imposition of hands from our Redeemer,
all of them ,vere made Bishops; but for the sake of
government, Sirnon was appointed Chief.
:Moses Barcepha, de Sacerdot-io, Tract 4, cap. 6.
Cod. eod. p. 124.

LXXVI.
If he ,vho has to be consecrated, be a Patriarch, in
addition to ,vhat is said above about the delivery of
the pastoral staff . . -In the reception of the
pastoral staff, Christ is understood to say what lIe
had said to Peter alone, namely: "Be thou converted,
and strengthen thy brethren;" and again, "Thou art
the Rock," by which ,vords he placed him over
his colleagues, though they were all pastors.
The same, in, E<cposit. Caemon. Ordinationis.
Cod. eod. p. 185.

LXXVII.
He (Peter) it is, then, who bears on earth the
inlage and the figure of his J\Iaster and Lord. He is
a mediator bet,veen us and the Son (of God). He a
Pontiff like his prototype. The greatest and highest
Pontiff indeed is Christ who is the true mediator
bet-\veen us and His Father, who exercises His priestly
office váthin the heavenly sanctuary at the right
hand of His Father, thus propitiating God for His
fellow-men, as our advocate before His Father.
Yet He has chosen and established upon earth as a
general overseer ( È n 'Írpo7T'or;) of His Churches, tho
nged Simon, the son of J ona, the foundation-
tol1e
of IIis faith.
Elias (Bp. of Allbara), Om'HI. Tlu]ol., p. ii, Sarro. 3, Cent. 2, St.r. 59.
Asscmalli, Bibl. Orient., Tom. iii. p. 2GO.

(i5ëf' DOCllìlH III x,;n.)

&\

.
.

CHAPTER IX.

BEARER OF THE KEYS.

LXXVIII.

C HRIST, the great Shepherd, called upon the chief
of the Apostles, and said to him" Take thou the
keys of heaven, and watch over
ly Church: be thou

iligent in building her up, for ,vhen I shan come
again in the last days, I lnean to exact from thee an
account of an the lambs and sheep redeemed ,vith

l y precious blood."
Syriac Liturgy, in Off. SSe Apost. Pet,'i et Pauli, ad 3Iatut.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 234, p. 59, a tcrgo.

LXXIX.

Our Lord chose Simon Bar-jona, and set him in the
foundation of the Church. He delivered to him the
keys of the kingdom, that he might bind in heaven
and upon earth. "If thou shouldst bind I will
hear thee, and if thou shouldst loose I will not
gainsay. Since I will put in thy hands every power
of h('[1,ye11 Bud earth for thy well qualified adminstra-
tioll."

Syriac Liturgy, ibitl.
Coù. eod. p. G=!.

60

LXXX.
Simon, the head of the Apostles, recoived frOln his
Lord a blessing, and, as a skilful Architect he 'vas
named foundrttion 69. The Lord trusted into his
hands the power of heaven and earth, that he might
bind as he pleased, that he lllight heal painful
,vounds, and every sort of infirn1Ïty by secret virtue
froln on high.-Glory to Him who elected hirn, and
entrusted hin1 with the flock. A true Disciple,
llloved by the Holy Ghost to fathom such l11ysteries.
Syriac Liturgy, in Thesauro P.recationum.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 67, p. 62.

LXXXI.

(Christ) after having put in thy hands the keys of
the kingdom, informed thee how thou wast to open
it to all those ,yho shall have the true L'lid], and it is
for this that ,ve incessantly glorify IIÍ1n.
Syriac Liturgy lIIenænm, sub die 29 Junii.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 82, p. 351-.

LXXXII.
To the care of Peter, the great Shepherd. . . was

69 A peculiarly Syriac notion seems to be attached to this word,
lb.
lb.... shetesto, (a settler?) foundation, which may also be
rendered as l
Q'" shoûho, (Luke vi. 48), by that which is thrnwTI
in the foundation, or better, by him whc sets the foundation
(fulldamenta jaciens). This last, I suspect, is the true mpaning
of shetesto, from shates, fundavit, fundament a jecit. - It is
rather curious to notice that its plural, shetése platt. vii. 25)
with a masculine termination, has a feminine construction; and
that this is by no means a simple, but a composed word from the
Hebrew r"ë (sheth), a foundation, properly understood, anù
the Syriac ll\ml (esto), which means the support of a building
or a wall (paries). Thus in Ephr. tom. i. p. 62, we read l\
t
1b.
..)
(esath rnszahto), paries intcgcrrimus.

ül

entrusted the deposit iO of the Church . . . and He
(Christ) lllade him the chief Pastor, that he should.
feed her within the pastures of His la,vs.
Syro-:\Iaronit. Liturgy, in Festo SS. Petri et Pa'lÛi, ad Vesper.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 322, p. 3, a targo.

LXXXIII .

The Lord said to Simon, the head of the Apostles:
I trust
Iy Church into thy hands: feed for
Ie
Iy
little sheep, feed :ßly lambs, feed J\Iy sheep; teach
thCIll the rules of ministry, seeing that Priesthood is
above the power of kings and judges.

Syriac Liturgy, Feria auri vi. Noct. 2.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), 64, p. 119.

LXXXIV.

Blessed art thou, 0 Simon Kipho, who keepest
the keys fashioned by the Holy Ghost. Great and
ineffable 'word is thine which binds and looses in
heaven and on earth. 0 blessed flock entrusted
to thy care! Oh! how rapidly hath it grown!
For since thou didst fix the cross over tho
\vaters, the sheep enamoured of it, brought forth
saints and holy virgins of every class. 0 blessed
art thou ,vho didst hold the place of head and
tongue in tho body of thy brethren. which, In very

70
1.
C
G1(,hlono, something entrusted, or given to pledge,
a pawn, ein Pfand, from t

ghal, commendavit; it is the
smne 7rapaKaTa8fJK1J, depositum, or goodly treasure, which the
Apostle St. Paul did so earnestly recommend to his dear Timothy
(1 Ep. vi. 20) .-" To whom," says our Lord, "men have cornn'bÍtted
nluch (ethghehel saghi), of him they will ask the more" (Luke
xii. 48). Cf. note 63.

62

dced, grew up together out of tho disciples and the
sons of th y
raster.
St. Ephrem. Syrus, Hymn 1;5, dc St. JolLan. Bapt. 71
E(litiono Romana.

LXXXV.
If we remrnn here, how will those things, I told
thee, como to pass? Ho'\v will the Church be built
np ? How shalt thou receive the keys of tbe king-
dOln of heaven? vVhom wilt thou bind, '\vhom wilt
thou loose?

Tho same, Serm. de Trunsfigu1"atione.
Ellit. eadom.

LXXXVI.
ITail, Peter, tonguo of tho Disciples, voice of the'
pre'achers, Pyc of the Apostles, guardian of heaven,
firstborn of those who bear the keys!
The same, Encont. SS. Petri Et Pauli.
Edit. eadem.

LXXXVII.
Jesus, as a I(ing of everlasting glory and Lord of
heaven and earth, entrusts the keys of the kingdom
to Simon, the Head of His disciples, ",.hom He names
Peter, upon 'VhOlU He besto'\vs the po,ver of binding
and loosing in heaven and on earth.
Gregorius (K est. Pa tr.), Epist. ad 11 "énnan/; Chorepiscop1on.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), 27, p. 541.

71 Of the beautiful passages here gï\Ten of St. Ephraim, this is
the onlY one quoted by W. Allies in his" St. Peter, etc.," page 67.
Even this, borrowed from Passaglia, who must have got it at
second-hand himself, is apparently mutilated. No other mention
besides this, is there nlac1e of Syrian Documents, except a quota-
tion (from Mansi 8, 428), of certain Arcllimallllrites (?) of Syria,
who caned Pope Hormisdas "Patriarch of the whole world."-St.
Petcr, his Nal/lc and his Officc, Socond Edit., p. 235.

G3

LXXXVIII.
rrhen OlU' Lord said to Peter: """'"hat thou shalt
hina upon earth shall be hound in heaven;" and at
t he
flme time lIe entrusted to him the primacy over
His di::;ciples, delivered to him the keys of the king-
dom of heaven, and enriched him with blessedness.

l\Ioses Barcephu, de Dedicat Ecclesiæ, Horn. l.
Cod. "Vatic. (Garsciullice), 159, p. 31t.

LXXXIX.
To thee, 0 Peter, I give the keys of the kingdom
of heaven, that thou nlayest open its gates to aU
,vho 'wish to become thy disciples, as thou hast lllade
thyself a disciple of
Ie, and mayest shut them to all
,vho refuse to become thy disciples; for I have made
thee a rock. To a rock I have likened thee, that
all men Inay kno,v that he who builds his house
upon thee "Till not be moved by the gates of hell.

Quest. Theologico
Iorales, Quæst. x.
Cod. Yatic. (Arabic), 91-, p. 83.

xc.
And "Then He (the Lord) cntrusted to Simon the
keys of the kingdoln of heaven, lIe meant to bestow
upon him the highest sovereignty in the Church. For
lIe Himself, our Redeemer, made him the head of the
Apostles, and entrusted to him the stewardship of
their community, when He said to him, "Do thou
also be converted and strengthen thy brethren;" and
,vhcn lIe charged him "Tith the duty of feeding
lambs, raIns, and sheep, He conferred upon hiln a
general jurisdiction over the ,,-hole boay of the
believers.
Ebcdjeshû, Bishop of Lobi, in Nomocanonc, Tract. G, Cap. 1.
Cod. Vatic. (Syri:1('), 45.

CHAPTER X.

TRANSMITTER OF THE KEYS.

XCI.

B LESSED art thou, 0 Church, since thy keys
were handed to thee by Simon, ,vho is the
rock and the foundation.

Syriac Liturgy, Dominic II. Dedicat., Koct. 2.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), 61, p. 61.

XCII.

And the Lord, speaking to Peter, and through
him to the Church, added this wonderful word:
"Whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be
bound in heaven."

1\foses Barcepha, de Sacerdotio, Tract. 2, cap. 16.
Cod. de Prop. Sharfian (Syriac), p. 112.

XCIII.

It is then through Simon that Christ invested
every true priest with the power of loosing and
binding. These t\VO promises, which none but God
could ever have made, were made to Simon alone,
and to us, but through hinl, by our blessed Lord.

Dionysius Barsalibi, Comment. in L.t E1..'ang.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), IG5, p. 102.

65

XCIV.

I gave thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven,
that thou likewise nlayest give them to every priest
,vho shall follow thee, that they also may open the
gate of the kingdom (of heaven) to every one who
calls upon them.

Quest. Theologico 1\Iorales, Quæst. x.
Cod. Vatic. ( Arabic), 94, fol. 83.

F

,

CHAPTER XI.

TIlE SOURCE OF PRIESTHOOD.

XCV.

H 01V swcpt ,vas tl]e voice of the Lord, when,
alluding to the priesthood, He told Sinlon,
the chief of the Apostles, "Remember, Simon
Barjona, that I entrusted into thy hands the keys of
heaven and earth, and a celestial treasure."

Syriac Liturgy, in Festo St. Thomæ Apost., Hora 1.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), 6'i, p. 183.

XCVI.

The Lord founded His Church upon the rock of
(His) Apostles, and, by the priesthood of Peter,
priests performed in it their ministration.
Syro-Chaldæan Liturgy, Off. SS. Apost. Petri et Pa
Lli, N oct. 2.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), 41, p. 364.

(See Doc'U/n1..ents III. XXXI. LI. LXVIII.)

CHAPTER XII.

THE UNERRING DOCTOR.

XCVII .
I F thon lovest l\[p, SinIon n
n:iOlln,
nid nul' Di\Tille
Saviour to Peter, feed :llly sheep; heal tho
wounded by faith, and cure the sick by that sure
relnedy I have given thee.
Syriac Liturgy, in Festo St. Thomæ Apost., Hora 1.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), 64, p. 183.,

XCVIII.

A great blessing "-Tas that \vhich our divine Saviour
Le
towed upon Silnon, the heac1 of the Apostles,
'whom lIe had set in the foundation of His Church,
and said to him: Feed for
le all )ly sheep and all
:ßIy lambs; heed them carefully, and make them all
cllildrcn of the heavenly Jerusalem.
Ibid., ill, Festo SS. A.post. Petri et PmÛi, ad Matut.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 231., p. 58.

XCIX.

Through Thy SOll J CSU8 Ch
i
t, Thou grantedst (0
Lord) to 8iu10n, \vho is at the highest suuunit of the
Apostolic dignity, clear truth, and a fully perfect
light.
Syriac Pontifical, in Consdcratione EpiscoporlJtn et Patriarchanwl.
Cod. Yatio. (Syriac), 51, p. lü7.
F 2

68

C.
Let us praise those Bishops ,vho preached the
faith, and taught it In tho very ,yords of SinIon,
without controversy.

Breviar. Feriale. Fer. v. Koct. ii.
Edit. Romana, 1853, p. 2!J9.

CI.
Verily they built upon t.he steady and true foun-
dation of Simon Peter.
Syro.Chaldæall Liturgy, (Gazza), in nff. Doctoru?n Græco'i''l(,IIl.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), 41, p. 438.

ClI.
'Vith a loving appellation, which the Father had
revealed to him, Simon called his Lord, "Christ,
the Son of God;" and forth,vith he received, as a
cro,vn from a royal hand, the great blessing of an
unerring faith. As a reward for his confession, He
(Christ) granted to that disciple that every man
should confess as he himself had confessed, anù
should receive blessings. The blessing He
besto,ved upon him ,vas like an earnest of faith, that
that confession should be firmly kept up all over
the world.
St. James of Serug., de Interrogat. Cll'i'isti, etc., Horn. 2.1.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 460, recenter additus, p. 181.

CHI.
Orthodox men of letters know ,veIl that all the
econoiny of the old is but a parable and a pattern of
the new law: for the idea and the Dlere figure is there,
whilst here is the reality and the perfection. .AJI
that is ,vritten in the glossa, i.e. in the Holy Scripture,
and the Prophets, is fulfilled in Christ. . . . Yet as
we are now going to speak of faith, let us keep to it.

.

69

Faith indeed in the Old (Testament) did shine in
..L
braham when, having believed in Goc1,he .was quick-
ened, and given as a father to the Gentiles. The same
faith, ho\vever, was celebrated and brought to perfec-
tion in the New (Testament) through Peter, who was
laid down as a foundation-stone of the Church of God,
so that no building, unless based upon it can ever be
raised or brought up to the coping, 'which is Christ.
"Thatever then is there said of Abraham is to be
taken figuratively, partially, and only for the time
being; while all that concerns Peter is to be con-
sidered spiritually, thoroughly, for ever and ever.
. . . As in the old la"r, ..L
brahanl ,vas the father of
fathers, so was Peter in the new. One single letter
(H) was added to Abraln, the letter of faith 72,
-henceforward thy name shall not be Abralll, but
.Abraham, for I have made thee a fathcr. of lllany
nations,-but Peter's old man was stripped off
completely, so that he ,vas thoroughly renewed in
Christ. Thou art Simon Baljona, and thou ,,
ilt be
called Kipho (rock), and upon this rock I will build

Iy Ohurch. It was said to

braham, (( I will bless
them that bless thee, and curse them that curse
thee" (Gen. xii. 3). But to Peter it "ras declared:
To thee I will give the keys of the kingdom of
heaven; whatever thou shalt bind on earth shall be
bound in heaven, and whatever thou shalt loose on
earth shall be loosed in heaven. Lands of people,
and realms of nations ,yere vromised to _
braham;

7
The Chaldæan Theologian is here alluding to the Syriac word .

LQJ
..;:n hainwnoútho, which stands for faith, and bpgins .with
the letter cr1 (h). This reminds us of the be
utiful expression uf
Dante :-

" La FE DE, che fa conte l'anime a Dio."

70

but the promise to Peter ranges over cities of souls,
anù rests upon heavenly thrones. . . . During tho
natural la,v, the fan1Ïly of Abraham ,vas naturally
propagated In the flesh from one to another, till it
ended in the manifestation of the Incarnate God.
But in the spiritualla,v, Peter continues to live frolll
Pope to Pope, till comes the second advent of the Son
of l\Ian, ,vho is the Son of God. And as those ,vho
were not naturally born from fathers descending
fronl the seed of A braham, \vere debarred from the
filiation of Abraham, and strangers to the voice of
the Prophet,-" The Lord is our lot, "(for such is the
filiation of Abraham, and not that of the Gentiles
without, seeing that the pronlÍscs of God ,vere made
to him and to all his seed for ever,)-in like nlanncr
those who are not spiritually generated by Peter's
fathers, are equally, by each Pope for the time
being, debarred from the filiation of Peter; so that
they cannot by any means, call God " our Father who
art in heaven," as God allowed those who belonged
to the falnily of Peter, not those who are strangers
to his faith, to call Him thus. And each one who is
not brought to be ruled under the crosier of such
shepherds of Peter (the Roman Pontiffs), he does
not belong to the flock of Christ. For to Peter,
and to no one else, the Lord said, "Feed ]':fy lambs,
feed ]'Iy sheep."
Synodalia Chaldæorulll Romæ typis impfessa an . . .
Biblioth. Coll. Urb. de P
'opa!l', sub littera F. ii. 23.
This Latin (the only remaining) fragment contains the answer
given by the Abbot Ada to the Chaldeau Patriarch Elias, who had
requested him to search iuto the old Chaldean codices, in order to
settle the difference which then arose between the Chaldean faith
and the doctrine of the Roman Catholic Church.

(Bee _DOl'.llm. VIII. XLV. XLVI. XLIX. LXIII. LXVII. LXXXIII.)

+

+

P Al{'l' II.

-

Qr:f)t l\Ol1tan
IJttrrb.

" Da l:}icr 10 [chiaviJ tango."
Purg. ix. 127.

" Madro do' santi . . .
Tu che da tanti sccoli
Soffri, comLatti e preghi,
Che 10 tue tendi spieghi
DaIl' uno all' altro mar."
Inno della Pcntecostc.

+

I
--+

.

'EßI'CÚlJ7(, EÀ}..1JVUT7(, 'PW/l Cli"lT7 (.
J obn xix. 21.

+

bal bobe liiPbo rbueb

L

nub upon tþü; t{(@QJ:ii )l \r,iU buil'b 111)1

<It I) u r r I).

:\fatt. xvi. 18.

.

"lva 7rapa(n1}o-'[J AÙTÒS fEavTrf

ENAO:S:ON THN EKK1\H
IAN.

T11at He migbt present to Himself
A GLORIOUS CllURCH.

Epb. v. 27.

p,,.ævenisti me, ?"espondere non pOSsu'm. . . Omnes ad TE venerunt.
St. August. De aZtercat. Ecd. et Synagog.

The Bride listened to thee (Peter), Rnd from thnt she goes on
confessing with thee, that He (Christ) is the Son of God.
Syriac Liturgy. DoC'.lxiü.

+

+

+

.

@ tJ

. /_--;
?() M

>-
.

.

'\
d[

CI-IAprrElt I.

ITEI
ESTABLISHlIIENT; OR, PETER SENT TO ROME.

" La qun.le e i1 quale, a voler dir 10 vera,
Fur stabilitc pe
LOCO Sþ._.I.'
'TO
U' siedc il successor del maggior Piero."
Inf. ii. 23.

CIV.

T HE (IIoly) Spirit came do.wn from heaven into
the upper rOOln 1 scattering cleft tongues of fire
on the Apostles. He sent Simon to Rome 2.
8yriac Liturgy, in Officio Pentecost., Hora l.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), 64, in supplemento, p. 28.

1 1l\

Helitho, Jiko the Hebrew r'1'1l" means an Oriental
upper-room. Contignatio superior, or tab'uZatum; CænacuZum,
à.v
')'ø.LOV or {J7rf:pq;ov.-A large, furnished, upper-room of this kind,
where the A posUes were to make ready for the Passover, is par-
ticularly mentioned Luke xxii. 12; and Mark xiv. 15. One of tho
same kind was probably that" upper chaJ11zber" at Joppa which
Peter was brought into by the poor '\\'idows, who stood by him
weeping, and showing the coats and garments which Dorcas mado
while she was \yith them; and where the same Apostlo uttered
tho thaumaturgic ...
CoO 1
Tabitha c-umi, Acts xx.
from which passage it appears that such rooms 1tpstairs, like the
1tpper stO'ì"ies at Rome, for which A. Rich said that our words attics
anù garrets would furnisl1 the most appropriate translation, wore
chiefly occupied by the poorer cla
ses; by those poor in spirit,
whom our Lorù heartily blessed, saying, that" theirs is the king-
dom of heaven."

'-
Ot
a1!;t'&' \o.

...
Lshm'Uhn shada'rtch lrurni,
might as well be renclered by "to Simon he cntrusted the Roman
mi!:;sion." Dr. Cureton, in his Ancieìd Syriac Docll/Hcrds, p. 112,

76

ev.
The Apostles were sent out to preach the gospel
to all nations. To each of them the Son of God
had appointed and giyen in trust a place 3. ,To
Simon He comn1Ïtted RaIne" etc.
Syriac Liturgy, ibid., N oct. ii.
Cod. eod. p. 21.

eVI.
Glory be to the Lord, full of majesty, who
despatched to the most powerful city of Rome, a
" par 4" of illustrious 5 Disciples, Peter and Paul.
Syriac Liturgy, in Offic. SS. Apost. Petri et Pa1Ûi, Noct. 1.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), 64, p. 135.

has the foIlowing: "To Simon, Rome, and to John, fell Ephesus,
to Thomas, India, and to Addæus, the country of the Assyrians.
And when they were sent each to the country which fell to him,
they set their faces to convert the country."
3

1; L 1 Athro ag hel, "regionem commendavit." Tho
same word a,thro occurs "Matt. ii. 22, where the Yulgate has "se-
cessit in partes (f..LÉp7]) Galilææ j" and Luke x. 1, where it is said
that our blessed Lord sent His newly-elected disciples" ante faciem
suum in omnem civitatem
t locum, (TÓ7rOV), quo erat Ipse Yen-
turus."-How the very same word came to be used for a banquet,
convivium, in Judith vi. 21, is easily explained by the mis.reading
of the Greek 7r(hov for 'TÓ7rov. Thus lCal 7rapb..aß
v aùTòv (' AXLWp)
'O(Cas
IC 'T7]S EICICÀ7]tTCas
ls OTKOJI cuhoû, Kal j7roC7]tT
7rÓTOV (T07rOV?
1; 21) Toîs 7rp
tTßUT'pOLS. See Castelli, h. 'l.'., where he shows like-
wise how athro enters into composition of geographical words like
the English land in England, the land of angels! and Heligoland,
the land of saints, ptc., ('tc.
4

, Zaugo, (
û'Yos, jugum, a yoke, are words most likely
derived from the same root )
1 copula1.,'it, both Hebrew and Syriac.
Zaugo is used not only for a yoke of oxen, Luke xiv. 19, but also
for a pair of turtle doves, Luke ii. 24. Yea, like the Greek (
û'YoS',
Herodot. iii. 74, it has a special classical application to the 7rÉTHva,

.Â! ll\.Mt
, the birds of heaven, who spread their fu.:ings
above, and" the heavenly Father feedeth them."
5 J

Naszihë, illustres, clarissimi. It is specially used as a
title of dignity Luke i. 3, where the Greek has ICp&.TLlJTf (nasziho)
0fÓtp&Àf.

77

CVII.
Let us, brethren, adorn ourselves with laudable
anLl prolllinent actions, in the commemoration of
those ipostles and Doctors 'who enlightened the
world with their doctrine; of Peter, the selected
Chief of the ..L
post1es, 'who achieved his ministration
in Rome.
ChaldæaJl Liturgy, in Off. SS. Apost. Petti et Pauli, Soct. ii.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), 11, p. 36ct.
CVIII.
Thou art, 0 Peter, the glorious pinnacle of the
Apostleship, the foundation of Holy Church: who
receivedst the keys of the kingdolll of heaven, \vhen
thou believedst that Christ ,vas the Son of God, who
took flesh from a \Tirgin, and is One Person in t,vo
natures; 'who ,vast the first Bishop of Rome, the
pillar and glory of the true faith, the unassailable
(bulwark), against which the gates of hell shall
never prevail, as it h:1s been said to thee by Christ
our Lord.

Syriac Liturgy 6, ltlenæum, S'ltb die
9 Junii.
Cod. Yatic. (Syriac), 82, p. 355.

CIX.
.A revelation fell upon the Prince of the .Apostles
fronl the Son of God, who said to Simon Kipho:
"'Vhy art thou idle? . . . Lo the City of Antioch
is there waiting to become thy pupil." . . . Silllon
answered: "Lord, leave Rome to me, it is enough.
How can I go and preach to two cities? Grant m0
a companion, and I shall go where Thou sendest
Ine." . . . The Lord said in reply: "I placed thee

6 Before dismissing our SYì"iac Liturgy, it is perhaps well to
remark that Dr. Probst, Prof. of Breslau, in his recent and highly-
praised work on Liturgy, did not even touch the Syriac, though
it were in Syria that the learned Professor looked for a home of
the "Apostolical Constitutiolls."-See lJI()nth, July, 18ï1.

78

tho IIead of t\-velv8, whomsoever thou deemest proper
to go ,vith thee, he .will not refuse."
St. James of Serug., IIomilia de Urbe Antiochiæ i.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 117, p. 522, a tergo, co1. 2.

ex.
Simon Barjûna, who was surnamed Kipho, that is
Peter, the Prince of the Apostles . . . went to
Rome . . . ana built there a Church, which he
ll1ac1e the See of the Prince of tho Apostles, and
ruled over it for twenty -five years.
l\IoRes Barecpha, de Dc(licat. Ecclesiw, Hmnil. 1.
[10(1. Yatie. (Garsiunice), ] ;j!), p. 31 t..

exI.
l\Ioreover they (the Nestorians) noisily clamour :

'he leaven "\vhich they use "ras from the leaven of
the Apostles, which N estorius had surreptitiously
taken and concealed 'v hen he "
as banished from his
See, and thence it ,vas brought to then1.- VV e answer
them, saying: That in no book is it to be found that
the Apostles carried about ,vith them oil (another
N estorian untruth) or lco
'en. Besides the Romans
themselves, ,yith "Thorn the greatest 8 Apostles, Peter
and Paul, had lived, amid whom they were crowned
(martyrs), aud froIl1 ,vholn, in fine, they had received
the true doctrine of the gospel, make use of un-
leaveneù, not of leavened bread.
John of :1\Iardin, T,.actat. de Ch'ì'isrnate.
Cod. de Prop., Sha,jia,-n (Syriac), p. 2
5, a tergo.

i Though this has been attributed to St. James, it seems ,ery
far from beiug his work.
s
.::. '0; Raurbe, great, great, or very gTeat. This duplicate
nr1jective is often applied to nun (piscis),-the fish great par excel-
lence, Jonah's whale. Yet, John xxi. 2, the same strong epithet is
applied to the fishes of which SiulOn Peter, at the behest of his

Iaster, drew a netful to the shore of Gennesarcth.

--

_;-

--=.

'<;

.
:ÆZ .

_"
It -J 1'_ "-
-

CHAPTER II.

HER DIFFUSION; OR THE MOTHER CHURCH.

CXII .
B LESSED art thou, most celC'hratpd Rome, tI10U
rogal city 9, tlton, t h0 JUl1H11naid of thp ('('le
tia 1
llridcgroon1, thou wherein, as in the citadel of a
fortress, are located two truth-speaking heralds;
Peter, who is the Prince of the Apostles, upon '
whose firmness our Sa'viour built His faithful lO
Church, . . . etc. .

Chaldæan Liturgy, in Festo SS. Apost. Petri et Pa
tli, in Complet.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 83, p. 3
14.

CXIIT.
Shut up your mouths, you blasphemous scruti-
nizers 11 (who say) that the Ronlan Church is not the

9
5.

l\.1."r
Jldinath rnalche. Urbs regalis, is here the
title given to Ro
e, as

? CD L\1...!
rndinath k1tdsho, U'tbs
sancta, was that given to Jerusalem.
10 1 L\1.
..:n::::.c l1Ihaimanto, ð 7rLdTEVWV, fidem habens, he who
believes, like :Milton's Abdiel-
" Among the faithless, fai thful only he."
1 Tim. iv. 10, 'Ve trust in the living God, who is the Saviour
of all men, specially of those that believe (mha-imanto). See also
John iii. 18, and note 7l.
11 1- C ? BOSZllio, scrutator. He who closely examines and
captiously scrutinizes. Of him it is written: Scrutator 'majestatis
opprinwho' a gloria, Provo xxv. 2ï, and Isaiah >...i. 23. Qui ant

80

Iother of an Churches: you hate hor, and wroak
your spiteful hatred upon her. The witness of a
hating against a hated person is rejected every where,
and in every nation.
Syro-:ßlaronite Liturgy, in Festo SS. Apost. Petri et Pauli, ad Vesp.
Cod. Yatic. (Syriac), 322, p. 6, a tergo.

CXIV.

Again we confess that the holy Roman Church is
the mother and the head of all Cburches, and that
the bodies of the blessed Peter and Paul lie buried
thore (in the city of Rome).

Ignace (Patriarch of the Jacobites), È}JÍst. ad Innoccnt IV.
Raynald, con tin. Bæronii, H. E., tom. ii. paragraph xxxvi.

CXV.
'!i{ e are truly conseutient with tho blessed Peter,
in confessing that he is the foundation of the Church;
just as Christ has named him a Rock, saying: Upon
thi.., Rock I sha II build JIy Ohurch. Therefore tho
Church wherein his body is laid is the lTIother of tho
churches that are all over the world. 'Ve then say
and proclaim that she is the bright lamp from ,vhich
all other lamps are lit up.

.

Another Ignace.
llaynald, tom. ii. paragraph xxxix. p. 381.

CXVI.
Considering all this, and other things of the liko
kind, I dread to address your Holiness, especially a::)
I put before the eyes of my mind not only your
po,ver, but also the wisdom of the Latins; 1vho,

scaetoruln scrutatorcs quasi non sint.-From. the same bitter
source comes, bszì 1whsl, 'PEVV7]UOV Kal rÕE; " Search (scf'utm"c) and
look: for out uf Galilee ariseth no prophet." John vii. 52.

81

. having been constantly trained, up to this tinle, in
theological and disciplinary studies, such as they had
imbibed from Jesus Christ at the beginning of the
Christian era nO"T keep in their minds the very same
things, which the nlost blessed Apostles Peter and
Paul first taught theIne But as to the Churches (of
the East) once. devoid of such a wisdom and disci-
pline, who did not cling to the primitive foundation,
but were separated from their mother and teacher,
the Roman Church, God allowed them (to fall off)
as a disgrace to the Gentiles, and a prey to the
infidels j as is clearly to be seen among Greeks and
Armenians, and even among ourselves, Æthiopian
J acobites, since we have been severed from you-
the year 900:

Abbot Andrew (Legate of Patr. John), Oratio ad P. EUfJen. IV.
Ibid., tom. ix. parag. 1, p. 365.

CXVII.

As there is but one God the Father, and one Son
tho Lord Christ, God above all, and one Holy 9host
Almighty; so there is but one faith concerning the
Godhead, and one holy Church of Rome, the mother
of all Churches; and one solid rock, over which the
,vise Architect, the builder of the world, has ranged
the ecclesiastical orders of all Churches.

Elias (Patr. of Babylon), Epist. Synodic., Paulo V.
Synodalia Chaldæorum, Library de Prop., F. ii. 23.

This Epistle is elated from Amed (Diarbckir), an. 1927 Alexandri,
(\.D. H31G) Saturday, 9th of
larch.-See the subscriptions which
follow in the original Latin document.

G

82

CX"\I1I.
And I will not oppose, as the rest of the heretics
do, the precept of the holy Apostles and orthodox
fathers, who maintained that the See of mighty
Rome held the principality, and that it is the highest
of all sees. Far be it from me. But 1 confess that
tho Roman Church is the l\Iother of Churches, and
he who does not confess it to be so, let him be
anathema.

The same, ibid.
Synoda]ia Chaldæor. loco citato.

..

Eìo-á
w o-f fls olKoJl MHTPO'
P.Ot

.

.. Ao-p.a 7;.

"I'll bring thee into my MOTHER'S house."
Solomon's Song viii. 2.

CHAPTER III.

HER DIVINE PRIMACY.

CXIX.
K INGS from the East) Emperors from the 'Vest,
dreaded Governors from the South, and pow-
crful Rulers 12 from the North will come and meet
together 'within the g.teat Ronw. They will carry
,vith them munificent gifts: they will fall on their
knees before the Chief of Chiefs, ,vho sits upon the
See of Peter) and ,vill pay hilll obeisance, and ackno",,?-
ledge his Primacy, and embrace his faith-.L-\.lleluja!
-which is built upon a rock.

Syro-
Iaronite Lit., in Festo SS. A.post. Petri et Pa1tli, ad Vesperas.
Cod. Yatic. (Syriac), 322, p. 7.

Cll.
The God-robed Ignatius to that most beloved
Church, whose greatness is the greatness of the :ßlost

12 1 LOt
lJlorauotho, dominantes, ICÚPWI, who lord and domi-
neer over others. The same Syriac word is used ::\Iatt. vi. 2
J "Xo
man can serve two rHQ'ì'a'uo'n (masters).-Hoc, observes Michaelis,
est jrequentissimum Syris 'l.:ocabulu" ) Q1W adjuncto suffi,r:o (-t

domine mi), in alloquio salis pj'omiscue utuntur, ut Galli suo,
Monsieur; Angli, Sir; Belgæ, Minheer; nosque, addito nomine
proprio (alias cnim iratorUlit est et expostu,lantium), Herr K. X.
Vide plura apud Castelli, h. v. The three precedent titles of
Kings, El/lpei"Ol"S, and Gm:ernors in the origina] are all worth
noticing; as to the second, which is s7w.ltoni!, see note 1, pt. i
G 2

8i

High, anù of His only-begotten Son Jesus Christ; to
that Church which is enlightened by the all-hallo,v-
ing and most beloved will of God, and by the charity of
Jesus Christ our Lord j to that Church ,vhich hath the
first See within the precincts of Rome 13; the most
,vorthy of God, ,vorthy of majesty, worthy of bless-
ing and glory, praisoworthy for her purity, seated
in the principal S80 of Charity \vithin the law of
Christ.

St. Ignatius (Martyr), Epistola ad. Romanos.
Cod. de. Prop. (Syriac), 44, p. 88.

.

exxI.
And let him become the Chief of Romo, according
to the order of the Apostles, ,vhich they have esta-
blished in their æcumenical canons. The precedence
and the prilllacy of the Patriarchate has been given
to the mighty Rome.
Jeshujab (Bishop of Adiabcne), de quatuor Patrriarchis.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 43, p. 101.

eXXII.
(The Patriarchate) has been given to the n1Ìghty
Ro
e because of the t\VO pillars that ,vere placed
there; I mean Peter, the Prince of the Apostles, and
Paul) the Doctor of the Gentiles; and there also is
the first See and the Chief of the Patriarchs.
Ebedjesus, Bishop of Sobi, in Collect canon, Synod. part viii.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 128, p. 189.

13 Dr. Cureton, in his Corpus Ignatianum, translated tIris pas-
sage from the additional MSS. 12175 and 12618 of the British
Museum :-" Quæ-sedet in-capite in-loco regionis Romanorum;"
whilst W. Allies, from the Greek, 'EICICÀ.7]u[q. . . .
TLS lCal
1f'polCà87]Tat Èv T67rcp xwp[w 'Pw!-'atwv," has: "which presides in the
fortress of Roman power."-Formation of Christendom, v.2, p. 218.
Neither of them fully answers our original.

CHL\.PTER IV.

HER INERRANCY.

CliIII.

C rrTITST founded this (Ronu1n Church) on Peter,
a solia stono, Hand pron1Ïsed she was never to
be shaken, nor the gates of hell were ever to prevail
against her firmness-Alleluja!-His promise is true.
Syro-J\Iaronite Lit., in Festo SS. Apost. Petri et Pauli, ad Vesper.
Cod. 'Vatic. (Syriac), 322, p. 6, a tergo.

CXXIV.

Christ is tho head, the foundation, and the hard
.
stone 15 of the Ronlan Church, which He wedl1ed on

H 1;t"
l
Q" Shuho rrbsharro, a strongly hardened, or closely
cemented rock; that very r;'ock, of which spoaks our Lord (Matt.
vii. 2,1), where He compares him "ho heareth and doeth His
saying unto a wise man, who built his house upon a shuho . . .
and the floods came and beat upon that house, and it fell not,
for it was founded upon a shuho (such a rock).-Cf. Luke viii.
5, and note, seq.
IS ll\..J t
l
Þ Kipho tai"onoito. This is perhaps the most
emphatic expression ever used for a Rolicl hard rock. The word
tm'ono (whence the adjectival taronoito) tells for itself the utmost
hardness, and the most adhesive tenaciousness; it is especially
used by the Prophet Isaiah, where, speaking of the anger of tho
Lord kindled against His people, he says: "He will lift up a sign
to the nations afar off, and will hiss unto tl1Pm from the end of tho

86

His Cross, supporting her building ,vith two pillars,
Peter and Paul, the one on the right, the other on
the left. He confirmed and pcrfected her founda-
tion, adorned her with rich decorations, and stayed
her with His Spirit, who gladly can1Ð do,vn on her
head, to teach her words of truth-Alleluja I-that
she might not err for ever.

Syro-1\Iaronite Liturgy, ibid.
Cod. cod.

CXXV.

o Lord Pope, Paul V. j crown of Christianity,
Chief of the Chiefs and Pastors of that Holy Church
,vhich is opposed to all heresies.
Elias, Chaldæan Patriarch, Epistola ad Paul. V.
Synodalia Chaldæorum.

CXXVI.

The Pope Lucius, who kept the See of Peter (A.D.
256), confirmed the meaning of that (,vord) which
ChJ"ist said to Peter: "I have prayed fOl' thee that
thy faith 1nay not fail," and applied it to all his suc-
cessors, in his Epistle to the Bishops of Phrygia and
Spain, saying: "The Roman is the Apostolic Church,
the mother of all Churches, ,vhich has never trans-
gresseLl the traditions and the deposits of the Apos-

earth: and, behold, they shall come with speed swiftly: none shall
be weary nor stumble among them, none shall slumber or sleep j
neither shall the girdle of their loins be loosed, nor the latchet of
their shoes be broken; their arrows are sharp, and all their bows
are bent, the hoofs of their horses shan be like the flint (
J t-6
tatono, &s CJTfpfà. '1rÉTpa, LXX.), and thcir wheels like a whirlwind;
their roaring like that of a lion," etc. Is. v. 28.-18 this prophecy
yet to be fulfilled in our days? God knows! H He who clave the
rocks (tarono) in the wilderness!" Ps. lxxvii. 15.

87

tIes, Dor has ever been tainted with any indignity of
senseless words; which has always cautiously es-
chewed the leaven of the Sadducees and Pharisees,
according to the promise of Christ, " I have prayed
for thee, that thy faith may not fail."
Jüsephus II. (Chalù. Patriarch), in Speculo terso.
Coù. Vatic. (Syriac), 181, ch. iv. testim. 4.

CXXVII .

It is not possible for bel' (the Roman Church) to
err in matters of faith.

The same, ibid. cap. l.
Cod. cod.
See also Assemani, Bi1Jl. Ü'i'ient., tom. üi. p. 1. p. G05.

Dlo tchsar haillwlluthok.
Docum. cxxvi.

"Iva J.l.n È"ÀE[7r?J "ij 7rlCT'T&S CTOV.

+

I
+--
- -

p A_R
r ITT.

-+-

Q[:f)t l\olnan ,ontíffø.

TIlE SUCCESSORS
. . . dol gran VIllO
A cui Nostro Signor lasciò 10 CRIA VI.
Parad. xxiv. 35.

+

t
!
I
."-+

, 'OðoVs 1rlTpas be TOÚ'1'OU, leal òÕ(Jùs 7rÉ'1'pas 'Ie 7'OÚ'1'O;).

A sharp Rock (Bozcz-tho shining) this side, and a sharp Rock
(Beneh-the bushy) that side.

1 Reg. xiv. 4.

Inde Pas to), egressus est, Lapis Israel.
From thence the Shepherd, the Stone of Israel.
Gen. xlix. 24.

(Pastor et Petra Ecc1esiæ est S. Petrus aliique Pontifices
Vicarii Christi.

Corn. a Lapide, h. l.

+

NìW"

"'i'i"n

o tþc t.ì';oUrrnorfj of Ifjtacl.

Judith v 9.

Cor meum tliligit Prillcipes Israel.
Deborah.

-+-

ME'Tà. 'T1;JI 'EMH'N t
o511J1 T1}JI TOtJ'T(J)JI p.vf}p.7JJI 7roteîcr6at.

That after
IY departure these things may continue.
Petr. II. E1Jist. I. 15.

.:.0001 þ

?

1
.o Þm \.
b.J?

dn'uthhm sobc
ut cederent veteres

klidë Z1wlen dahlaîmë huau.
claves iis qui juvenes erant.
St. James of Serug. Doc. Iv.

He (Peter) called Ansus (Linus) the Deacon, and made him
Bishop in his own stead in Rome.
Doctrine of Sim. Cephas, Dr. Cureton's Ancient Syr. Docs., p. 40.

+

+

+

CIIAPTER I.

'l'UE PERPETrITY OF THE P:ITIMACY.

Eìç 'TD
t1JJlEKÉs.
Heb. vii. 3.

CXXVIlI.

T HUS it seemed good unto the Holy Ghost to
bring together every order in such a manner
as to have One set first above all, who should rule the
rulers as well as the ruled 1; one with whom all
should be inwardly coherent) as limbs ,,
ith the head,
whence the intelligence proceeds, and'wherein the sen-

i

o l

-6'-

..:x.

! Damtakes lamtak-
sonë 1Ûmthtaksonë, qui et regentes et regendos regat.-The radical
of these three words is takes, ordina'rit; alike to the Greek 'Tá
tS,
whence the English taæo'nolllY and the architectural taxis. Takes
hlai rehmto is the Syriac for 'Tà
a7E È7r' ip.É à'}'cf.7I"1]JI (LXX) ; and
ordinavit in ?ne charitatem (Vulg.), Cant. ii. 4.-However, "reges
eos in v
rga ferrea" (Ps. ii. 9) is from the root

; rho, he ruled,
like the Hebrew
l", rag hah, akin to the Latin rego, meaning to break,
to dash or shatter to pieces, conterere; as well as to feed" paseerc
(7rOtp.a{vEtJI means to feed and to rule). "Ce qui renferme," says
1\1. Huré, in his Diet. de Philologie Saeré, "les deux effets de la
puissance de J. C., qui écrasera les incrédules qui n'obéissent point
à BOS ordres, et les brisera comme un vase d' argile à son dernier
jugement; tandis qu'il conduit ceux qui écoutent E:a voix, commc
un Pasteur conduit ses ouailles." Dominus regit me et nihil
mihi deerit. Ps. xxii. 1.

.

9-t

sibility (moral sense?) resides. The fornler directing
and restraining the wandering motions and thoughts
of th(' soul, the latter protecting the senses of the
hotly, and (even) the corporeal nlenlbers, so fI,
to
dcfpn.1 t.lleJTI froJn injury.
Chaldcan Rynod, sub Jesh'ltjabo, Patr. Nestor. (!>KR).
Cod. do Prop. (Syriac), 27.

CXXIX.

. . . But when the Apostles had finished their
career and gone to the Lord, their places were filled
up by their successors and heirs. And those who
succeeded to the Apostles, were then called Bishops
and Apostles themselves.

Elias Damascenus, in Nomocanone.
Cod. Vatic. (Arabic), 157, p. 14, a tergo.

CXXX.
It is not convenient that Religion should be left
without a supreme Head.

George of Arbela, in Officior. distinctione, Tract. ii. ch. 6.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), xxxi. p. 99.

CXXXI.
. . . Learn then, from this, that the prinlacy of
Peter over the Church did not come to an end, nor
,vas it diminished by his death. but fully continued
in his successors down to thjs day, and '\vill still
continue to the end of the \vorld.

Josephus II. (Chald. Patriarch), in Speculo taso, ch. 1.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 181, p. 19, a tergo.

(See DOCll1nents XXIX. LV. ex.)

.

-

CHAPTER II.

THE :rrO)IAN PONTIFFS, THE ONLY LEGITIMATE SUCCESSORS.

.. La primizia.
Che lasció Cristo dc' VICARI SUOI."
Parad. xxv. 14.

CXXXII.
A s any Patriarch has a juridic power, in what he
pleas
s, over those who are under his authority,
so the Roman Patriarch has jurisdiction over all
Patriarchs; in the same manner as the blessed Peter
(had) it over the whole state of the Church 2.
Council of Nic8, Canon viii.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), 27, p. 10.

CXXXIII.

The children of the Church are l11embers of Christ,
who is not faithless, but faithful, just, and true; who
keeps no deceitful or vitiated menlbers; who ap-

1 o

Hal c'llleh ga'ltO, super totam rempublicam;
over the whole community. Mark the affinity of 0'1.
':> with the
Saxon word J,a]:s, wlwle; and of 1 c
gav.o, with the Germanic
geographical suffix gal
in Thurgau, Brisgau, and Ammerga'u, the
famons place of "the :Mysteries," or Passionspiel; noticing,
moreover, the incidental combination of thes() three Syriac words,
wherein there is the same clashing as in Shakspeare's line :--
"All the 'Whole army stood amazed at him."

ÐG

.

pointed on earth a Father and a Risho, (a :first,) His
0\\ n partner and likeness, Peter, the Chief of the
t\velve. And he ,vho sits in his primatial See is
Peter, for he succeeds in the inheritance of Peter.
Synod. Chald., sub Hannanishoo (an. 685).
Cod. de Prop. (Syriae), 27, p. 552.

CXXXIV.

And as a Patriarch has authority over his sub-
jects, the Roman (Pontiff) has authority oyer all
Patriarchs, in the same manner as Peter had it over
all chiefs of Christianity, and over all Churches; for
he is the successor of Christ, placed over His Church,
over His flock, over all peoples. If anyone refuses
to observe these (statutes), let hilll be anathenla.
John Maro (first )Iaronite Patr., 700), de Sacerdotio, eh. 33.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriae), 101, p. 57.

cxxxv.
A canon of the Church prescribes that the
inferior must obey his superior, and that the Roman
Patriarch should include all under his obedience,
seeing that he :fills the place of Simon Peter.
Benattibus (a Nestorian, Sec. ix.), in Nomocan. de Sacerdotio.
Cod. de Prop. (Arabic), 29, p. 130.

Cxx.""'{VI.

The Patriarchate has been given to the greatest
(city of) Rome, for the sake of the t,vo colunlns
(which our Lord) set up there; viz., Peter, the prince
of the Apostles, and Paul, the doctor of the Gentiles.
This is then the first of all Sees, above all the
Patriarchates.

Ebecljeshll Sobensi$, in NOmOCtT/ìwne, Tract. ix.
Cod. cod.

07

Cxx..X:VII.
'llhou art, they continuecl, the greatest Father,
Lord, and Patriarch; thou art the successor of Peter
the .A.postle, the Prince of the Di
ciples. Ho,v
can D.ioscoru
be entitled to do so, whilst thou art
a Ii ve ?

8eyerus )Iucaffa (Jacobit. Rist.).
Cod. Yatic. (Arabic), 159, p. 129, a tergo.

These words were uttercd in the presence of Pope Leo by
those who, having been excommunicated by Dioscorus, Patr. of
Alexandria, wcnt to Rome complaining of his ill-treatment.-Thc
KcsLorian HistOriographer,

mrus Matthæi, relates nearly the
same story, L. iü. c. 8, "de iis quæ præcesscrunt celebrationem
æcumenici Synoc1i Cbalcedonensis."

cXXXVIII.
Into the presence 'of the magnificent Pope, from
one ,vho begs his prayers in aid of his o,vn frailty,
l
ab
n ..Ara, Vicar of the East, that 'worships between
his hands.
To the Father of fathers, the honour of pastors,
the life of mercy, the sour0e of piety and forbearance;
to him who mediates for the people of the Lord, who
is perfect in things divine, excellent in things
spiritual ;
To the sun of justice, 'whose rays shoot upon the
four quarters of the ,vorId, giving light and splen-
dour to the holy Catholic Churches: to him ,vho is
a cherub in the body, and a seraph in the flesh, and
,vIto sits in the See of the bles3ed Peter;
To my Lord, the most holy Pope of the city of
llolllC, and of all the regions of the world, in the
sight of God.
Raban Ara, Lpi:;t. acl Innoc. IV. (1217).
C. Raynald, Oontinn
,t. Anlt't. Eel. IJ
"t,.onii, tOlll. ii.
32, p. 379.
II

98

CXXXIX.
To that supren1e Genus, which constitutes every
Species, which is so called Genus in as much fliS it
does not happen to be called Species:
To the Father of fathers, the most holy Innocent,
who sits on the See of the blessed Peter, the Prince
of the Apostles j (to hinl) who is glorified by, Christ
God, ,vho entrusted to Peter the keys of the kingdolll
of heaven, and set hin1 in the foundation of the
Church.
The servant of the servants of Christ, the "'Teak
and feeble Ignatius, to ,vhonl the HoIy Ghost en-
trusted the pastoral office over the Jacobite people
of Syria, and of all the East, (offers) sincere worship
both in spirit and in body.
Ignatius Patr. Epist. ad Innocentium IY. (an. 12-17).
Raynald, ibid.
36.

cXL.
Thinking of your august majesty, and of my own
lo\vliness, I feel such a secret fear, 0 n10st blessed
Father, that )
ou will first pardon me if, perhaps, I
make mistakes in any of the fe,v things I anl going
to say. For nothing but fear and trembling can fall
on a man like Ine, ,vho, being dust and ashes, dares to
speak in the presence of you, as God on earth. For
such you are, a God on earth, a Christ, and IT1;j
\ricar, the successor of Petér, the father, the heaù,
the teacher of the universal Church, to whom ,vere
given the keys to shut and open paradise to whom-
soever you please. You are the Prince of Kings, the
greatest of teachers, etc.
Abbot Andrew (Legatus J acobitarum Ægyptum incoJentium Pa-
triarchæ), in Oì'atione co/'aln Eugenio IV. (an. 11U).
Raynald, Contino A. E. Baronii, tom. ix.
i. p. 3G5.

=-/
, rrÆ
(?0
1
a
(ZW

M}
. '

\j))

CHAPTER III.

THEIR DIVINE PRIMACy3.

CXLI.
S UCH is like"rise the powGr of tho Patriarch
of ROllie over all PatriarchR, as (tb
t of) f,he
hlL'
sC'(l Peter iR oycr the ,vhole cOllllnnllit.y. For he
.who r(\
iùcs in n,01l1e, in the place of Peter ha
the
gUfLrdianship of the universal Church. And if any
one
houlJ refuse to obey these æcullienical synods,
let hÏ1n be anathema.
Jeshujab (Chald. Patri:1.rch), de Patriarch. auctorit., etc.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 43, p. 101.

CXLII.

To the lliost holy and TIlost blessed Father, Paul V.
rrhe least of jTour children, the humble Elias, by
the grace of God, Pa
riarch of Babylon, who minis-
ters to the See of St. Thaddæus, and to whom are
entrusted all the flocks of the Eastern Chaldees,
falls do,vn on his knees without intermission, and
prostrates himself at the feet of your Holiness, and
lllost heartily offers presents of stainless kisses to

J It is duriag the great" forty days" that our Lord founded the
primacy, when He made St. John and tLe rest of the Apostles,
sheep of Pcter'd fold. The period of thirty-eight years which
fo11oW8, i.3 the carrying into effect His design. . . . The Church
gruwsarollud Peter, etc. \Y. Allies, .For,Hat. of Christ., II. p. 31G.
II 2

100

.

your holy hands, ,,,hich verily anù exactly bear tho
keys of height and depth: and then like a little
child (before his Father)., he comes before you his
most pious Father, to praise you, to sanctify his lips
by the invocation of your holy name, and to ans'wer
the words of your paternity. . . .
For not in vain did (Christ) give the keys of
height and depth to Peter, the foundation of His
Church; nor did He entrust hÏIn, as it 'v ere by
chance, ,vith those flocks, endo,ved ,vith reaSOll,
which He bought with His own precious blood.
Thus it is that by a long succession after Peter, tho
supreme Pontificate came do,vn to the hands of our
Father the holy Pope (Paul V), the lofty head of
all Christendom, who did not conlmond hinlself to
become Pontiff, but He did who said to him: Fcc(1
My la1nbs, feed My sheep. Therefore we place the
foundations of our faith on this immovable rock,
saYIng. . . .
Elias (Chaldæan Patr.), Epist synodica ad Paul1.un Y. (an. 1610.)
Synodalia Chalc1æorl1m.

CXIJII I.

I look up also "\vith all affection and venera-
tion to every thing taught by the holy Apostolic See
and the ROlTIan Catholic Church. I hold and accept
all tho doctrines of the Roman C1 ure-h, and believe
that the holy Roman See is Apostolic, ana that the
Pope in Rome holds the place of the holy .Peter,
Prince of the Apostles, and that he himself truly re-
pro
ents the person of Christ; that he hÏ1nself is IIi

.cc 'l,'icegcJ'pnt," anù chief over all Churches; that ll(

is the Father of all the Doctors of Christenc101n, anll
that through St. Peter, (Christ) has delivered to hilll

10]

the plenitude of po,vor to feed His sheep. I like-
wise believe in one only congregation of His Church,
and further I confess that no one can be saved;
nor partake of <,ternallife, outside the aforesaid holy
Catholic Church.

The same, in Professione F,idci.
Synodalia Chalel, ibid.

CXLIV.
"\Ve say then that here our Lord shows clearly ho\v
the Primacy belongs to Peter and Peter's successors
only, not to all the Apostles together. For Christ
did not say collectively, "you are the rock," but
individually (said it to Peter) ; nor did He collectively
say" 1\ly Churches," but singularly, ":ßfy Church."
And also He did not say to all of them, "I will
give you the keys," but ahsolutely to a single one,
to the blessed Peter, to the Prince of the Apostles,
lIe said, " to thee I ,viII give," etc.
Josephus II. (Chaldæan Patriarch), in Speculo terso.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 181, p. 18.
CXLV.
Therefore we say: If the primacy does not
belong to him (Peter) and to his successors exclu-

ively, for \vhat reason did He make this commanù
(feed tholt 1\1y lambs . . .), to him alone, to
the exclusion of the other Apostles? He ought
rather to have said to all the Diciples, "Feed ye 1\1y
lambs, 1\ly young and 1\1y grown up sheep." Yet
such is the general tradition of the Holy Fathers.
The same, ibid.
Cod. eod.

CXL VI.

Whoever shall be hi
(Peter's) successor, will be

1U2

the Pope of the great Itome. rrhe reason \vly he ,vas
called Pope is that he is the I f1 atlwí' of all Christians,
by virtue of a spiritual paternity; ,vhose sacred office
is to train them and bring them up till they have
reached the kingdom of heaven.- Everyone ,vho suc-
ceeds him after his death, is the Pope of the great
Rome, and we declare that he is the Head of the holy
Church, in the same manner as Peter: for whosoever
legitimately succeeds, inherits the authority of his
predecessor. 1'his being so, it necessarily fol1o,vs that
the primacy of the whole Church should belong to
the Pope of ROIne, as it belonged to Peter ,vhen he
\vas on earth.

The same, -ibid.
Cod. cod. p. 19.

cXL VII.

In that fifth chapter (of the General Canons),
after many had spoken of the hccon1Íng honour to
be paiù. to the Patriarch, it ,vas decided that, as
the Patriarch has the po,ver of doing every thing he
pleases ,vith those who are under his jurisdiction,
so the Pope of Rome should have authority over all
the Patriarchs, in the same nlanne
as the blessed
Peter had over all the (Christian) republic; for he
holds the place of Peter in the universal Church
that is in Rome. And even our ordination ""as
successively received fronl tho great ROlne. If then
anyone should transgress (any decree of) these
æcumenical Synods, let him be anathelna.
rIhe same, ib id.
Cod. eod.

ex LYII I.

These, my brethren and my co-religiolli
ts, arc

103

the testimonies we have gathered fronl the books
of your synod. How is it that you call them pre-
cepts, aÙll1onitions, and decisions, and yet you trans-
gress them? Lo, these same decisions and admoni-
tions ,,
il1 be cited against you at the day of
juàglnent! An of them, mind yot! well, attribute to
the Pope the prÍInacy and the command. \Vhat is
the use of your saying that the Pope is our Father,
and the head of our Patriarchs, ,vhilst you transgress
his order, follo,ving your corrupted conscience;
binding what is to be loosed and loosing 'what is to
he bound; accepting what is to be rejected and
rejecting what is to be accepted? How do you
expect, by this course, to comply with his commands?
Verily to comply with them is to profess the 'whole of
what he professes, and to reject the 'v hole of 'w-hat ho
rejects. Go now, and think the matter over again
for yourselves.

The same, ibid.
Cod. eod.

cXLIX.
That he (whom in the previous section ,ve have
shown to be the IIead of the Church) is our Lord the
Roman Pope, on whom, as on his predecessors and
successors, the primacy is conferred, and upon "Tholn
solely the Oh urch is founded.

Thf' samE', ild t1 ., Rl'f't. 11.
C()(l. pod.

('1..
That the Popes, from St. Peter down to this day,
arc 1.1)(' SU(,(.E's
ors of tIlt)
mne (Pct0r), ana 'Tical's of
Chris t.

Thp :;:amp, i
i,l., :;:pd.. iii.
Cocl. Vatic. (
Yl'ia("), 18!.
8tJc also A
scmal1Ï, Dibl. Orient., tom. iii. pm t 1, p. G05.

10(.

CJ,I.

]j-'rom the hUlllble Gabriel, ,vho, hy divine grace,
ministers to the Soe of St :ßIark, in the city of
Alexandria in Egypt, and in all those places ,vhich
belong to it, fronl
e southern andlnaritime regions
up to Abyssinia, ètc., etc., and ,vho is the ninety-
seventh filnong the Patriarchs, successors of the
evangelist St. J\fark.
He sends a greeting and a spiritual enlbrace to
him who is the Lord, the Father of fathers, the Head
of the Patriarchs, the thirteenth Apostle of our Lord
Jesus Christ,-to ,vhom be glory,-the fifth of the
holy Evangeli:::;ts, the successor of St. Peter the
Apostle, ihe rock of faith ;-to hilfi "\vho sits in his
See in the great city of ROine, who received fro,n
GOLì the power of loosing and binding, as it is relateù
in the Gospel, where it is said, "To thee, 0 Peter,
I ,vill give the keys of the kingdonl of heaven; what
thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven,
and what thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in
heaven. But thou art in his place, and his successor
on earth. Our father and our Lord, the cro,vn of
onr hcaù, Clclnent VIII. the Pope of Rome, etc.

Gabriel (97th Patr. of Alexandria), Epist. ad Clmn. VIII.
Cod. Vatic. (Arabic), 126, p. 2.

CLII.

We thank the lVlost High, and praise the Lord
Christ ,vho appointed thee (Clelllent VIII.) to
supervise the Catholic faith, and to hold to-
gether the pillars of the Holy Roman Apostolic
Church of God; thou, who being mercifu] sho,vest
mercy to all Christian people, and lovest all those

105

,vho believe in Christ, as St. Peter did, ,vho left thee
successor in his See.

The same, ibicl.
Cod. cod.

CLIII.
Be it known to your charity, that your Epistle ha

reached us, and that I received with my people, your
firm faith, and the blessings you have sent to my
humility. I thanked Christ for having been lllade
worthy of such blessings from your Holiness, and
of such illustrious memory; and for your having,
beyond my desert, counted me anlong the children
of your Paternity. . . . And now, 0 father, with
bowed head I prostrate lllyself before your See
without guile or deceit, and YOLO' COJJl1nCUlcl is received
by me, in virtue of the command of hiln 'lcllo
deliverecl to yon his keys. Nor shall I ever gainsay
that voice ,vhich said to Peter, (( To thee I have
delivered the keys of the kingdom; what thou shalt
bind on earth shall be bound in heaven, and ,vhat
thou shalt loose on earth shaH be loosed in heaven."
Elias (Chaldcan Patriarch), Epist. a(l Paul V.
Synodalia Chaldroorum. Rome....

CLIV.
S. Athanasius, Patriarch of Alexandria, in his
Epistle to Pope Felix said: For this Christ has raised
you and your predecessors, Heads over the holy See,
commanding you to rule over the whole Church.
Joseph II. (Chalc1æan Patriarch), in Speculo terso.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 181, p. 19.

(See DOC1ünents LXIX. LV. CX. CXV. CXIX. cx..
. CXXIV.
CXXVIII. CXXIX. CXXXI. CXXXII. CXXXIII. CXXXIV.
CL
. CXXXVI. CXLI. to CXLVII.)

CII.<-iPTER I \T.

THEIR SUPRE::\IACY.

CLV.

T HE illcuulenical Synod (Council) has ùccrocd
that in the whole ,vorlc1 there should be
four Patriarchs. . . whose Head should be the
Ronlan Patriarch, according to ,vhat has been esta-
blished by the Apostles in their Constitutions.

Canonos Kicæni, 'L'1.tlgo Arabici, Can. ii.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), xxvii. p. G.

cLVI.
The Patriarchs shall he only four in all the world,
fiS thcro are only four clemonts, and four writers of
the Gospel. And he who rules in Romo shall bo
their Prince, according to the Apostolic decree.

Tbp same Canons, in Nomncan.one, Eliae Damasccni.
Cml. Vatic. (ArnJ)jc), 537, p. S2, (( teJ'go.

CL\II.

I'hcro aro four Patriarchs, equal to tho nUlnbcr of
the quarters of tho ,yorlc1. The snprcDlo Chief of
all is tho llouuul.

The samo Canolls, in }.,....ÓnwCaMI}tC, l:Ctr]wv}"(/'i, elt. 5, soct. i.
COlL de rlOp. (Syriac), xxx, p, (j3.

107

CLVIII.
This has been orùained from on high, that all
members should be under the head, dependi.ng upon
it, ,vhilst the head Inust have the care and the direc-
tion of thelll all. For nothing is higher than tho
head, except God, 'who is the Creator of both head
anù members.
Chaldæan Synod, s'(tb Pat,.. Ezechiele (567), Can. 13.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), xxvii. p. 277.

CLIX.
The name of Patriarch implies a paternal princi-
pality, under which are all the ecclesiastical Powers,
,vho derive from it an the virtue and authority
they are entitled to.

Chaldæan Synod, ibid.
Cod. eorl., p. 371.

CL"\::.
As it is not pern1Ítteù to Priests, Archpriests, or
coadjutor Bishops (Clwrcpi.-;clJpi), to transgress the
commands or definit.ions of their Bishoþ, who has
authority over all the country, so it is not allowed to
the 1\fetropolitans, ,vho rule over the provinces, nor to
the Bishops, ,,,ho presido over the dioceses, to violate
any order, cODJmand, or decision of the Patriarch,
(,vho is) the Chief of the Fathers, and is canonically
invested with the high priesthood. . . . , else
the Christian flock ,vonld be like sheep 'without a
shepherd.
Nestorian Synod, sub Pof,.im'ch. Jeshujabo (an. 588).
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), xxvii.

(,J,,1.
Lpt dIe Pntriareh òiligelltly scareb into every tllll1g
,vhieh the :ßIetropolituns or the 13iðhops, ,vho arc
luu1l'r hi
authority, are doing in the place of their

108

jurisdiction; and, finding any inconvenient thing,
let him alter it, and order in its stead what he thinks
better. . For he is tho F ather of them all, and they
are his children. It is but right that the Bishòps
should respect the superiority of the
letropolitan as
that of an elder brother, and have recourse to the
loftiness of his dignity, and his good adn1inistration;
the Patriarch being in the place of a father who has
s""vay over his household.

John
Iaro (first
Iaronite Patr. 700), de Sacerdotio, c. 33.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 101, p. 57.

Although some of these documents may seem to prove nothing
directly concerning the Roman Pontiffs, nay, to weaken rather than
to strengthen their authority, it is yet to be observed,
1. That, after the Eastern nations have been cut off from thC'
('entre of unity, severed from the communion with the Roman
Church, and thus deprived of a supreme Chief who 'vas to rule
over them, the idea of Primacy over the whole Church was still
lingering in their minds.
2. They erred, no doubt, as to the subject, but not as to the
object, making over to their Patriarchs that authority which, by
Diyine right, was conferred to the Roman Pontiffs; since t1lPY wero
convinced that no religion could ever be acephalous. .Moreover
they generally admitted that whatever a Patriarch can do in hi3
jurisdictional circle, the Roman Patriarch was entitled to do over
aU the Patriarchs of the world.

CLXII.

Seeing that the East (that portion which was
under the Persian dominion) had been left without a
Patriarch (after the Nestorian schism), and that it
was not convenient for Religion to be ,vithout a
supreme Head, (our) fathers thought it advisable to
raise to the Pa triarchal dignity their own Primate; still
maintaining his old Primatial title; for, seeing that
he haa received it froln that holy Synod of the

10D

,V e
t (the Niceno Council), ,vLich haa the UIUllll-
1110US consent of the OrthoLlox people, (our fathers)
did but add to it the Patriarchate, thinking it was
not convcnient for our Rcligion to remain ,vithout a
Patriarch. And the reason ,vhy they did not raise
to the Patriarchal dignity anyone else, save the
Prilnate) was that they should not seem to establish
audaciously for theulselves a Head of their O'Yll
private authority.

George of
\rbcla (Sec. x.), de Officionl Tn Dist inctione, Tract. 2, c. 6.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), xxxi. p. 99.

They appointed for themselves a supreme Head, instead of
Peter, and this was proclaimed ill the K cstorian Synod (-130),
under the Patriarch Dadishoo, in which the X estorian Bishops,
there assembled, said what follO\ys in the next Document.

CL..."XIII.
Let us give ourseh-es up to any kind of ùeath in
favour of our Father and Prelate, 1vho is our ruler
anJ governor, the ste,vard or dispenser of all
the riches of the c1ivine treasure, the CafllOlicHs 4
(Primate) Lord Dac1ishoo, who is a second Petcr to
us, the Head of our ecclesiastical repu1lic.
K estorian Synod S'/I b Pafì.. Dadishoo (130).
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), xxvii. p.
7U.

CLXIV.
As there is a reason for (maintaining) the autho-
rity of each Patriarch over his J\letropolitans antI
other (subjccts), so there is the same reason for tho
authority of the R,on1an Patriarch over all other
l'atl'iarchs.

Bennttilms (a Nest. Canoni
t,
ec. xi.), in XomnCa1l0He.
Cod. de Prop. (
\.rabic), xxix. p. :3K:!.

.. Catholicus. See note, 1). 5G, and Index.

110

CLXV.
Here is the c10culuent and the faith of Leo, who is
tho greatest Father among you.
Amrus l\Iatthæi (Nest. Rist.), lib. iii. c. 8.
Cod. de I)rop. (Arabic), 45.

Words which the Emperor l\Iarcianus addressed to the Bishops
:1ssembled at the Council of Constantinople, after the dogmatic
constitution of Popo Leo had been reac1.-Xone of the Fathers,
mnong whom was Dioscorus, the Patriarch of Alexandria himself,
durst contradict the Emperor.

CLXVI.
The legates of Leo (R0l1l::1n Pontiff) stood up In
the Iuidst of thenl, saying: "'V e carry 'vith 11S an
or<1pl" of tho blessed Apostolic In an, tho n,()]nan
1!opp, ,vllo is tho Head of all Churches, that Dioscorns
is not to sit in tho Synod."
Council of Chalcedon, in C7u'onico Barhebtrt'i.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), IG6, p. 2ü3, a tergo.

The same Barhebræus aftenvards relates that, according to
the wishes of the Legates, Dioscorus was not admitted to the
Synod.

CLXVII .
Be it knowll to the Holiness of him, ,vho, after tho
heavenly Father, God, is the common Father, that
your sacred Epistle was delivered to us through tho
hands of the godly brother Andrew, a 'wise man, a
luall gifted "with every virtue. . . . And I raised it
(the letter) above our Leads, and received a blessing
fro]n it, as from a likeness of the inlage of Jesus
Christ.
As to w hat you ordered about peace and
COllllllon charity, ,,-ho is he that does not rejoice
in concord, union, and harulony? \Vhilst, then, we

111

obe
r ,,'ith perfect peace, woe ,vould sho,v first of
all the truth of the faith which ,ve profess. And
God is ,vitness, that what we believe in our heart, 'wo
confess ,vith our lips, and write it down with our
hands .-(Here follo,,
s the profession of faith.)

Ignatius (Jacobite Patriarch, 12-ii), Epist. acl Intwcent. IV.
Raynald, tom. ii.
36.

CLXVIII.

Father undefiled . . . 'who sitteth on the chair of
truth . . . by the will and grace of God, chosen to
fill the See of Peter!-. . . ..And besides, I kiss tho
earth under thy feet, and give obedience to the cltaJJl-
ùcr honoured by its Lord . . . ,vIlo is the Father
of fathers, the most blessed Pastor, the Ilead of
princes, th
Shepherd of sheep . . .. the Viceregen t
of the 'V ord of God, robed with a spiritual vestment,
crowned ,,
ith the nlitre of the grace of Deity
adorned "with the Ornalllents and the lllarks of honour
(insignia) of )10ses. Garland of regenerated chil-
dren, and glory of the people of Jesus . . . Thou
art the fifth Evangelist among the four.
And I, the least of the Chief Priests." the unworthy
Ignatius, respectfully bo,v twice and three times
before my beloved Father, "Tho is Father of fathers . . .
the successor of our father Peter, the Head of tho
Patriarchs in TIume, and of the Patriarchs of the
,vorId that follow Christ.

Ignatius XVII. (Patr. of Antioch.), Efiist. ad JuliuJn III.
Stephani B:llutii ]Iiscell., tOlll. iii. p. 199.

Dated from the COllvcnt of Zafaran, near :Jlardin. Taken from
a Cod.
IS. of the Library of the Fathers of the ,CGngregation of
the Mother of God.-l>rinted in Luca, li62.

]12

CLXIX.

W 0 entreat your Holiness not to forget us in your
prayers to God at any time; that He I11ay heIp ,U

and confinTI us in the right faith, and may give U

strength to fulfil what you have ordained out of tho
divine precepts. . . . 1\fy lovdiness (tho hunl1le)
,villllot neglect nor transgress your divine precepts.

Gabriel (Coptic Patr. of Alexandria), Epist. ad Clement. YIll.
Cod. Vatic. (Arabic), 126, p. 2.

LXX.

That ,vhich ,ve desire, froin your diligence and
judiciousness, is that when you come before the Lord
l
ope CleUlcnt (VII!.), you kiss his feet for us, that
you obey his precepts, váth which you are dutifully
to conlply; that you ,vorship bet,veen his hands,
"\\raiting obediently at his service . . . You should,
1110reOVer, listen to his behests as if they "were issuing
froiTI the mouth of our Lord Christ. . . -You should
obey hilTI and never gainsay his commands; for he
,vho contradicts him contradicts our Lord Christ
,vho by His grace has elected hilTI.- \Vhatoyer the
Lord our Father shall tell you, you .will report to
us, and ,ve, ,vith our cOll1nlunity, ,vill fulfil an that
belongs to true religion and to the right faith to-
,vards the Catholic Apostolic ROITIan Church. . . .
\Vhatever the Lord our Father shall COlnlTIand ,ve
'will exccute, and that ,vhich the Gospel, through
his lips, shall bid us to reject, ,ve ,vill reject, if it
be found ,vith us.

The same, in lnstl'uctione ad Lcgatos SItoS.
Cod. Vatic. (Arabic), 126, p. 6 at 7.

113

CLXXI.

And should there be any thipg which may dis-
please you in that which we have sent to you, we
shall alter it in such a lllanner as it lllay please you.-
(See the subscription in the origin.al Document.)
Elias (Chaldæan Patriarch), Epistola Synod.ica ad Paulwrn V.
Synodalia Chaldæorum, Romæ . . . .

CLXXII.

FROltI THE PATRIARCHAL CHÅ
lBER,

lJrayerfnl wishes an(l blessings upon yon.
From tho humble Oriental Elias, who serves, by
the grace of God, the holy See of Babylon, continual
adorations, perpetual bowings and sempiternal kneel-
ings before thy holy feet, 0 blessed Father, Head
of the fathers, Sun of the Christian world, N{in'W 5
,vhich is set in the edifice of the Church of Churches.
l)ope, my (spiritual) Lord and Father, Lord and
Father of all Patriarchs throughout the world.

The same, E pistola altera ad PaulUtn V.
Synod. Chald.,
tt s
(pra.

CLXXIII.

St1'ophe 1.
As a Sun in the firmament of the Chnrch,-a splen-
dor of the
Thole congrcgat.ion,-a IIcad of all
Fathers,-Peter has rooted thee Chief.

5 \Vhat's in this Name? we can hardly guess.-Evidently the
Pope's name Paulus, points to a strong Roman connexion. See
Conybeare, vol. i. p. 57, and Tennyson's "household name."-
Compare note 24, p. 25.

I

11 t

2.
The root of religioll,-thQ greatest Pastor of Pas-
tors,-tho Chief of an professions,- Peter has
cphoded thee 6.

3.
Path to the priesthood,-Constituter of Churches,-
light of Christendom,-the (Holy) Gho
t has ap-
pointed thee High-treasurer.

4.
Rest of Christian wayfarers,-thou art in truth-the
Establisher of faith.-Needy as I am. I'll ever
serve thee.

5.
Thrall of thy loftiness,-bondman of thy lordship,-
(I entreat thee), be graciously merciful to lne,-
and shut n1Y intvpcilify ,vithin thy sheepfold.

6.
Of thy pure high glory,-thy humble servant, the
Chaldean outcast,-Gabriel,is not'worthy.-Arouse
this wretch from the dead.

7.
'Vhilst the flame of thy love-blazes within the
heart of thy flock,-I, thy sinful servant, bewail-
ingly grieve,-and repine, kL.ocking at thy gate.

8.
Well-Head from whose sacred springs-issues a

6 Ephoded. 'Ve beg pardon for this strange expression (of the
original,) perhaps new to an English ear. It means that Peter has
girt his Ephod (the badge of his Pontifical authority) 011 the breast
and round the shoulders of his successor; that he has enrobed
him with the insignia of the High-priesthood.

115

Htrea.nl of doctrine-,vhich waters thy flock-and
all that is withering in thy plantation 7.

Gahriel (the spnior Archbishop), Carmen in honorem rauli r.
Synodalia Chaldæorum. . .

CLXXI V.

Thus precisely to his See, the highest of all, be-
longs the principality, and the honour of the supre-
macy.
The Lord of the creation made him Head and

Iaster of the Disciples, ,vhen He elected (him) and
gave him the keys of IIis eternal kingdoln.
These t,yO letters P.P. mean in Greek that he
is (( Pate}> Patnnn;" that no Ulan has authority over
hÍ1n; for he it is ,vho feeds and guides the whole flock.
To hÍ1n the pontifical po-wer over the whole world has
been given, as it has been defined in a canon of the
Constantinopolitan Council. He, who possesses the
Sce of the holy and pure Simon Kipho, is tbe great
Pastor of Pastors throughout the ,vorld.

Ebedjeshu of Gazarta, in Carmine de Johanne Soulaka.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 45.

CLXXV.

In this saIne manner we say that the Head of the
Church, and the Head of Faith, is but one. Yet,
being man, he requires Patriarchs, :1Ietropolitans,

7 The eight strophes of which this artistic ditty is made up,
read backward in circle repeatedly. They are so skilfullyarranged
as to have in their middle the letter ,-A sh, which is the initial of

"'
.A. shemsho, Run; and, at the same time, the initial and t1}e
final letter of all strophes, so that every strophe starts from and
end;:; in
sh. See the like in Cantù., StO'ì"ia UnÏt'crsalc, Docs.
I 2

116

and Bishops to govern the Church of Christ in every
part of the world. And these, in their turn want
Priests and
linisters; so that all must obey and
listen to all that the Universal Father may conlmand;
and thus each one must keep his station and title.
-If anyone of them shall dare to transgress the
precept of the universal Father he should be stripped
of his title, and forfeit his dignity. He should no
more be called Patriarch nor l\Ietropolitan, nor by
any like title, but plainly heretic and oppugner; such
being the cause of his degradation. This is that
unity of which we have spoken, t.reating of the
middle (secondary ministers, such as Deacons, etc).
One, then, we say, is the Head and Ruler of the
Church, and not l1
any.
Josephus II. (Chalc1æan Patriarch), in Speculo te'tSo.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 181, p. 7, a tergo, et seq.

CHAPTER V.

THEY ARE ABOVE COUNCILS.

CLXXVI.
A s we had detected him (Nestorius) from his o,vn
letters, as well as from his writings, which
have just been read in our presence, and lastly, frolll
what he 4as no,v said in this :\ietropolis, for which
he was convicted of fostering and broaching impious
opInIons; unavoida1ly con1pelled by the canons,
and by the letters of our most holy Father,
and Co-minister, Celestine, Bishop of the Roman
Church, with ever-flowing tears, we came to this
sad decision. . . .

Synod of Ephese, in Actib. (prout extant apud Syros).
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), Sharfian.

CLXXVII.
It is then for your IIoliness to decide about ,vhat
has been done: for if they were al10wed to traduce
Sees that are more exalted than their own, and to
attack those oyer whom they have no authority,
they ,youlù injuriously act in opposition to
That has
been prescribed by sacred canons and laws, étC., etc.
Synod. of Ephese, Epist. P. P. Syn. ad Celest., No. i.
Cod. eod.

118

CLXXYIII.

(The Dognlatic Constitution of. the R. P., St. Leo,
having been brought forward in the Council of
Chalcedon, and tþ-e Elnperor 1\Iarcianus having
said:) Here is the Doclunent and the faith of Leo,
1vho is greater than any of you, (Dioscorus an-
s,vered :)-
Satan, too, ,vas the greatest an10ng the angels.
But as soon as he rebelled against God, he fell
and becan1e a devil. So it is 'with Leo, if he pro-
fesses the true faith and shows himself obedient
to that., he is doubtless the greatest., the most
cn1inent, the n10st exccllei1t.

Council of Chalccc1on, apud Sere1'1.0n ][1.
caffa.
Cod. Vatic. (Garsiunice), 159, p. 129.

CLXXIX.
Bishops cannot summon any Synod against their
Ilead and leader, since they have no power over
him. rrhey must know
hat they have no right to
stretch their hands over that \vhich was not given
to them either by God or by men. . .. Therefore
we solemnly decide and enact this la,v ,vhich is never
to be without its vigour, and never to be abrogated;
and so we seal it .with (the seal of) the Holy Trinity;
that, in the name of the Trinity, no one be permitted
to call any synodical meeting against the Primate (of
Se]eucia), or to nloot any question, or to bring in any
bill of complaint against hÍ1n. . .. But let hilll
have full authority to judge all those that are his
inferiors, and let his o,vn juùglllent be reserved to
Christ, \vho has chosen hin1, raised him, and made
him
ead of His Church. For thus has pleased

IIY

His Divine ]'Iajesty, that by the principality of His
Church, His univel:sal dominion be honoured and
respected.

Kestorian Synod, sub Dadis1wo Patr. (430).
Cod. de Prop., xxvü. (Syriac), p. 278, 281, et 282.

CLXXX.
It is for him (the Patriarch), after all, to judge
those who are under hinl, whilst the judgment of
himself is to be left to Christ. This has been con-
firmed even by Dadishoo, where he has declared that
no Synod can be assembled against the Prinlate,
(\vithout his authority), nor can any complaint be
made against him.

The same, apltd Benattib. Hist.
Cod. de. Prop. (Arabic), L"\:ix. p. 3t>2.

(See Documents LX. CLXV. CLXVI.)

CHAPTER VI.

THEIR RIGHT OF RECEIVING APPEALS.

CLXXXI.
T HE Bishop Osius said: . . . Let us honour the
memory of Peter the Apostle, so that those who
have pronounced judgment upon this affair, may
,vrite a letter to the Ronlan Bishop, Julius, in order
that through the Bishops ,vho are nearer to the pro-
vince, the judgment may be reversed, and that, if
it is necessary, he may appoint other judges.
Council of Sardica, Can. iii., in Corp. Juris Syro-Jacobit.
Cod. de Prop. Sharfian (Syriac).

CLXXXII.
(Pope Celestine) gave sentence against N estorius,
and abrogated the decisions ,vhich he (N estorius)
had given.
Council of Eph., Epi:)t. Cele::stin'Í ad Cler. et püpuZ. Const.
Cod. cod.

CIJXXXIII.
And lest, even for a llloment, one 111ight be
brought to think that the sentence given by him
(N estorius), who had manifestly provoked the Divine
sentence against hÜnself, "ras lawful; we, by the
authority of our See, decided that none of the bishops,
or clergy, or any person of whatever Christian con-
dition, who lnay have been removed fronl his place,

]21

or frolll the cOlnnlunity, by N estorius, or by any of
those ,vho llluch resemble him, since they began
preaching such things, be held removed, or separated
from (our) communion.

The same, .in Epist. supì"a cit.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), Shat"fian II.

CLXXXIVo
The Bishops Paschasinus and Lucentius, and the
Prie
ts Basil and Senator (Legates of the R. Po)
said: "St. Leo, to whose care is comn1Ïtted the
Church, and the whole truth of faith, which stretches
its hand over every thing, having been informed that
great troubles were stirred up in the East concerning
the 11lysteryof the Incarnation of our Lord, sent of
late to }'lavian, who befm'etinw ,vas Bishop of this
Church (of Constantinople), letters . 0 . . .
Council of Chalccdon" in COì"p. Jut"is. Ecclesiastici, NestotÍan.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), 27, p. 201.

CLXX...\:V.
You, our Fathers, know that each time there has
been disagreement or variance bet'ween ourselves,
our western Fathers have been the supporter
and
guardians of this Paternity (of the See of Seleucia),
,vhere,vith 'we as disciple'S and children are united
and joined together, as the limbs of a body are
joined to the head, 'which is their ruler.
X estorian Council, sub Dadishoo.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), xxvii. p. 279.

CLXXXVI.
Then some of those 'who had been censured (by
the Patriarch Dioscorus), resorted to him (Pope
Leo), and brought their complaints over to him, say-
ing they had been treated unjustly; denouncing their

1
2

Father and Lord, Dioscorus, Patriarch of Alexandria.,
for his having assembled a council without giving the
place due to Leo; complaining of his statutes; and of
his having done many things ,vithout first consult-
ing him, such as to have excommunicated the very
Patriarch of Constantinople, and the bishops who
were with him, though they were innocent.
n all,
(they said to Leo,) Dioscorus did as he pleased, ,vith-
out even asking your advice.
Severns l\Iucaffa, de iis (juæ Synod Chalcetl. pncccsseru:nt.
Cod. Vatic. (Garsiunice), 159, p. 129, a tC}ogo.

CLXXXVII.
Saint Basil, in his Epistle (Iii.) S to Athanasius,
says: "'V e have thought '
tell to ,vrite to the Pope
of Rome, that he might see about our business, and
judge us as it becomes hinl to do.
Josephus II. (Chaldæan Patriarch), in Spec'ltlo tcrso.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 181, p. 20.

CL...XXXVIlI.
In that letter he (the Pope) said: If any cause or
question whatever be raised about him (the IJ a _
triarch), the judgment is to be reserved to the Pope.
It is for him as a Pope (a father), and not for any of
his disciples (the Bishops subject to the Patriarch),
to see into the matter.
The same, ibid., citans E'pist Papæ Occid.
Cod. cod.

(See DocU/Jncnt CLXXVII.)

8 The original, a
given by
Iigne (Epist.lxix.), is this :-)Ecþáll1]
õÈ TUJ.tll à.KóÀ.ou8oll È7rL<T'TEÏ",\aL 'TW È7rL<TKÓlrcp 'PJJJ.i.1]S, È7rL<TKI
a<TeaL 'Tà
ÈlI'Taû8a, Kal òOûllaL "'ýllcffJ.1]lI . . . aùTòll aÚ8EIIT1]<TaL 7rf'p2 'TÒ 7rp âì'J.i.a,
K.'T.À.. It came to onr mind to send a message to the Bishop of
Rome, that he may see into this busines3, and to advise Lim . . .
to juùge it for himself, etc. etc.

.

,II

-- :

CHAPTER '-'-11.

OF EXCO)DIUXICATIO
.

C LXXXIX.

I F thou clost not reject, by a written declaration,
in accorù.ance ,vith our (holy) religion, this
novelty which is beyond the faith, and dost not dis-
claim it within ten days from that in which this
nlanc1ate shall reach thee, and be made known to
thee j if thou dost not thus condemn this detestable
heresy, thou shalt be separated from all communion
with the Catholic Church.

Council of Ephcsc, Ep. Ct.-lest. 1. ad Nest., in Co (1). Jur. Eccl. S!lí.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), Shm"fian, alter.

exc.

lIe (Pope Leo) ,yarns us, with his exquisite charity,
to act in this "Tay, viz., if he (the Bishop ..A_natolius)
should put his written signature to this letter and
to the annexed testimonies, so as to accept the faith
therein declared, 'which excludes all doubt, ,ve arc to
grant to hirn the grace ,vhich belongs to this .L
pOS-
tolic See, as he kno"Ts that the comnlunion of Leo
cannot be bestowed on hilll but by our communion.
Besides our Father Leo himself gave us his o,,-n
adnlonition
, viz., that those holy brother-bishops
,yho had no share in the deposition of the blessed

12

Flavian, ,vill partake of our divine comrnunion, if
they agree ,vith this Epistle 1vhich we have brought
,vith us, and with the testimonies of the fathers which
are annexed to it.
Council of Chal('edon, Allocut. Legat. R. P., in Corp. J'ltr. Ecd. Nest.
Cod. òe Prop. (Syriac), 27, p. 201.

CXCI.

Haying heard this (that the Emperor had raised
Severns to the See of Antioch), the Ronlan Patriarch,
Syulll1achus, excomnlunicated Severus, and all who
were siding with hirD.

Amrus )Iatthæi, Jacobite llist. cit.
Cod. de Prop. (Arabic), 45, p. 8.

CX-CII.
l\Iartin, the Bishop of Rome, ,vho ,vas froID Chal-
cedon, assembled a synod of one hundred and nine
bishops, in ,vhich he excommunicated the Emperor
Heraclius; Sergius, Pyrrhus, and Paul, and all those
who would not confess that there are in Christ t\yO
,vills, t,vo operations, and bvo fornls 9.
Gregory Barhebræus, in Ch1"Onico.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), I(j6, p. 273, a tergo.

(See IJocllments CLXXVII. CLXXXII. CJ.JX:XXIII. CLXXXVI.)

9 1 LQ.
! Dill ûtho, forma, !J.oplþ1}, figura, 7Ú7rOS. In its first
and most COnllTIOn meaning this Syriac word is used by the Evan-
gelist St. }Iark (xvi. 12), where he says that Christ appeared (unto
two of His disciples as they walked aud ""vent into the country)
in anothe1' form.-St. Luke (iii, 22) uses the same word, speaking
of the Holy Ghost, who descended upon Christ in a bodily shape,
or appearance, baclilmth gushmo, (}w!J.aTLKct EYÔEI, in forma di corpQ.
-Here, however, the very same word has a stronger meanil1g;
viz., that of a natural and substantial Form, such as it is meant
Phil. ii. 6 for our blessed Lord, "who, being in the Form of God,

CHAPTER VIII.

OF CANONICAL IXSTITUTIONS.

CXCIII.
I N a like n1anner froln the Head of the Churches,
the sacerdotal dignities are to issue prudently 10;
and the dispositions which regard the whole of the
(ecclesiastical) community, are to be paternally
transmitted by him in the same manner.
:Nestorian Synod (588), sub Jeshujab.
Cardinal :Maii, Script. Teter. Kora Collect., t. x. p. 307.

CXCIV.
The newly elected or (consecrated) bishop must

(
II P.opcþß SEOÛ v7rdpXWII), took upon Himself the Form of a servant,
p.opCÞhll õOúÀov. S. Cyril of Alexandria put the thing clear, this way:

ETEpOIl ')'àp E>ÉOT1]S, Kal gTEPOV &1I0pw7rth1]S" Ërepov T
lJv, Kal trepov
TÒ ')'EVÓfJ.HOV' lí.ÀÀo
TOU E>wû MOP4>H, Kal lí.ÀÀo 1} TOÛ &1I0pcfJ7rov
MOP4>H.-De Incarn. Domini xxxi., Edit. Migne. The essential
divine Form is likewise expressed in the Vulgata by the word
Species, Greek, dõor, Syriac, hzoio, properly 1.:isurn. Thus John
v. 37, "Neque vocem Ejus
nquam audistis, neque SPECIE:M Ejus
vidistis," in the original is, ulo hzen hzaitun, meaning, "nor did
you see His SIGHT," i. e. what is to be seen (spiritually) of Him.
10 l\...
JOO'\
l1Ihaunoith, a very expressive Syriac adverb,
derived from houn, mens, ratio, intellectus; used 1 Thess. v. 5, where
the Greek has uwl cþWTÓS Kal uwl 1ìp.Épas. Speaking of the Scribe
who ao;;ked about the first commandment, Jesus said, :Mark xü. 34,
þe had answered mhaunoith, ön vovlIEXéiJS à.7rEXple1] ; that is, v:isely,
discreetly, sensibly; like one imbued with that sort of teaching,
which is known in Scripture as TIatÕE[a Kal VOvOElT[a Kvpíov, Eph.
vi. 4:; TIaLõe[a
v ÕtKaWuúv17, 2 Tim. iii. 16, etc.

1 ')1">
....0

after,vards present himself to the great metropolitan
Primate of Seleucia and Utesiphon, and receive from
binl the final confirInation.
Canon. (Isaaco Patr. tribntum), cit. a Nestor. Canoni::dis.
Cardinal }'Iaii, ibid.

CXCV.

Those ,vho are called to the Episcopal dignity by
their
fetropolitan, or their Patriarch, or by any
,vritten pern1Îssion of either of theIn, l11ay be ordained.
But ,yhoever may be the persons who wish to .be
ordained, they 111ust exhibit the writs of the l\Ietro-
politan or Patriarch, in order that their ordination
Inay be lawful. . . . Yet as soon as he (the ne,v
Bishop) has been consecrated, let him go and pay
his visit to the venerable Patriarch, and receive
fron1 him full jurisdiction, according to the (sacred)
Canons.
And let thos0, ,yho should have been ordaincd in
opposition to this Canon, be suspended frol11 their
dignities, and those who have consecrated them, be
liaLle to the jndgmpnt of the Synod.
K cstor. Synod (5G';), s'tlb Ezec7liele Patr., ap. Ebcdje
hu:
Card. l'.Iaii, ibíd.

CXCVI.

-"
The Canon ,vhich prescribes the complete (confir-
mation) to be given by the Patriarch to the bishops,
is a most strict one. Hence it is not allo,ved to him
who is ordained by the
Ietropolitan, audaciously to
perform any pontifical function, before be has pre-
sented hin1self to the Patriarch and received from
hin1 the full authority.
Ebedjeshu of Sobi., Nomocan., Traet. 8, n. 9.
Card.
1aii, 1. c., p. 305.

127

CXCVII.
"\Vhen the Bi
hop of any See dies, or is deposed,
he (the Patrinrch of Seleucia) has the right to put in
his stead a properly qualified person.

Benattibus, in Nomocanone. . .
Cod. de Prop. (Arabic), xxix. p. 116.

CXCVIII.

You should not have apprized the Emperor of the
election which you have made of a 1\Ietropolitan.
You ought to have told us first, and, when every thing
'vas settled, and after we had confirmed your choice,
you might then have apprized the Emperor as to
the fitness of the person you had ch08en.

Timotheus 1. (Xestorian Patriarch, sec. viii.), Or. ad popul7.un r
Card. 1\Iaii, l. c., p. 327.

CXCIX.

Even (the
Ietropo1itall of) our See of Babylon "
a

not elected by itself; as (those) of other heretics,
who have lawlessly Inultiplied Patriarchs in the
world .without (the permission of) the See of the
great Church of Rome: but it was by the command
of the Pope, and by an order of the Roman Church,
that the See of Babylon was filled up. Thus much
is to be found written in our .Ltnnals, and thus it is
that we have received (our) po'wer, up to this day.
Nothing was done by ourselves, as by all those who
trampled under their feet the Canons of the .L.\postles,
and the laws of the Fathers, crowding the earth with
Patriarchs without necessity.
Elias (Chalc1æan Patriarch), Epist. ad P(u/l. Y.
Synod alia Chaldæorum (Romæ typis impress.).

128

CC.
In that fifth chapter (of the Chaldæall Synod), the
Epistle of the Western Popes was approved of.
After many other things, (the Popes) there say:
"When a Patriarch dies, the 1Ietropolitans and
Bishops are to meet together, as the time shall
allow them, and assisted by them, we shall order
the consecration of the Patriarch."
See then how strictly they command that without
an order of the Pope, no Patriarch is ever to be
ordained (consecrated).
Josephus II. (Chaldæan Patriarch), in Speculo te'fSo.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 181, p. 9.

CCI.
We say (then) that as 1\foses was the sole IIead
and Ruler of the Old Israel, so it is meet that
but one should be the Head and Ruler of the New
Israel. . . . And as 1\loses chose out of the people
incorruptible men, who feared God, and appointed
them rulers of thousands, of hundreds, and of tens,
that they might judge the people at all seasons in
small concerns, ,vhilst they might go to. him for
greater matters; in like manner the second Moses,
,vho is the Head of the Church, is to select spotless
men out of the Christian people, and to appoint thelll
Patriarchs, 1\letropolitans, Bishops, and Priests, as
judges of small causes, reserving the great ones for
tho second 1\loses, ",.ho is the Chief of the Holy
Church. From ,vhich it is accordingly proved that,
albeit many may be the judges of the Christian fold.)
only Olle is to be the Head of all, as it was under
:Thfoses.

Thc smne, ibid.
Cod. cod.

] 29

COIl.

Let l\letropolitans and Bishops meet the Patriarch
once in four years for the discharge of their common
affairs.

Nestor. Synod. sgb Ezech. Patr., Ebcdjeshu, Nomoc., Tract. 8, n. 19.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 128, et apud 1JIai1un, t. 10, p. 307.

CCIlI.

As to the Bishops of vast provinces, such as the
l\Ictropolitans of China and India . . . who live far
off . . . they may send their letters. of ackno,vledg-
ment or obedience to the Patriarch once in six years,
in which they are to set forth all the general business
that requires to be remedied in their countries.

N estorian Synod, ibid.
Cod. eod.

CCIV.
It is also reprovable (nef{!;s) In every Bishop or
l\Ietropolitan to appeal to the Emperor without the
permission of the Patriarch.

K estorian Synod, ibid.
Cod. eod.

CHAPTER IX.

OF SUMMONING GENERAL COUNCILS.

CCV.
S HOULD the Patriarch have an urgent motive
for calling together the ,,,hole, or at lca
t
some of the Prelates, 'within that tÏIne (of four year

established by the canollH), they a.re to conle inn110-
diately, ,,,ithout delaTe

N t:'storian Synml, ibid.
Card. Maii, l. c., p. 308.

CCVI.
His (Dioscorus') opponents answered that, as he
had no power to judge, it was rash in him to hav-e
dared to summon a synod without the authority of
the Apostolic See of the Roman Church.
Synod of Chalcedon., apud Barhebræum in Chronico.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 166, p. 263, a tC'í"go.

CCVII .
For this Leo himself has now ordained that all
the Bishops should be asselllbled in this place.
Synod of Chalcedon, in Nestor. Corpore Jll'tÍs.
Cod. de Prop. (Syriac), 27, p. 201.

(See Do('ument CLXXXVI.)

CH
\.prrERJ X.

OF PROVING THE FAITH.

CCVIII.
r r HE gracious Epistle which issued from your holy
Inouth, and ,vas ,yritten by your high cOInInand,
caIne to our hand; and ,ye received it ,yith our feeble
hands, and put it reverently on our eyes. Like the old
Silllon (Siincon .? tho .Syriac has the saIne spelling for
both these naJnes), ,vho carried in his arms our
IHcssed Lord, Jesus Christ, "
e said: Our eyes have
\vitnessed your imnlense piety. Now my Lord, please
to forgive your servant his sins, as the power of bind-
ing and loosing, and of all lllysteries, is put into your
hands. Since we have read your letter with gladness,
and understood \vith joy what is \vritten in it, we are
\yaiting for your orders. \Ve have no sufficient voice
to praise you, neither a sufficient tongue to express
your glory. \Ve are trembling before your great-
ness; for the Lord has exalted you.
Raban Ara (1247), Epist. ad Innocent. IV.
Raynald, tom. ii. paragraph 32, p. 379.

The same Raban Ara (Catholicv.s, i. e. Primate, of the Jaco..
hites) adds, that he has sent, through the Kuncios, hi
profession
of faith, which is suLscriLec1 by two Archbishops and three
nislwps.

K 2

Iß2

CCIX.
"r e did not then receive such as 111aintain a duality,
,vhich breaks the unity, nor again those who confess
a mixture and a confusion, as the excommunicated
Eutyches does, but ,ve have gladly received all those
who follow the faith of the blessed Peter, the Prince
of tbe Apostles, and walk in the path of the Niceno
Council.

Ignatius (Jacobit. Patriarch), Epist. ad Innocent. IV.
, Raynalù, ibid.
36.

CCX.
11ay all nations of Romans be gathered around
thee, my Father, Pope Julius (III.), heir of the
glorious See of Peter. . . . . tvnat, after all, I beg
from the holiness of my dearest Father, is a firm,
orthodox faith. For the letter
of your charity haye
reached nlY deficiency and my infirmity. I have read
them and understood thelll ,vell; and I have said:
Tidings gladdened me to day, and as I had been
roused frolll a dream, I came out of a sea of tribula-
tions. . . . 1\ly Father, crown of our head, do not
despise me, as I durst write this (letter), and in so
Inany ,yords.
'or thus it ,vas llleet to ,vrite to your
IIoliness our faith, that you might see if truth is
therein or not, since you are that furnace ,vhenco
,vhatever is covered ,vith ru
t, nn being cast in, issues
purified. Thus it is that ,vo poor ,vretches look on
God anù your Holiness. Do you graciously confirlll
our faith in truth.
Ignatius (l
th Jacohite Patr., 1551), Epist. acl JulÜon III.
8tephani Balutii, JJIiscell., tonl. iii, p. UJ9.

CCXI.
I beseech the Father of fathers, and Pastor of

13:3

pastors, Pope Julius III
\vho was sealed with tho
lUtIne of the Holy Trinity, that he vouchsafe to r
ceive
i his profession of faith, in my o\vn n
llne, and in the
nalne also of our Patriarch. And you InOreO\
er,
chosen fathers, who are the (natural) fence of the
Holy Church, you, nlost holy Cardinals, I entreat
you graciously to receive from IllY lo
liness this
profession of faith on my part, and on that of our
Patriarch, who has ordered me to make, in your
presence, this our profession of faith, warranting
that he would ratify this same profession of faith as
it is laid down by me.
Moses of Mardin (legato of the Patr. Ignace), in P'1'ofess. Fidei.
Assemani, Biùl. Orient., t. i. ch. 48, p. 535.

CCXII.

And if the above praised Pope (Clement VIII.) in-
(!uirp ahout our profession, and our faith in the Lora
J CSU8 Christ, and about the dognla of the adulirable
Incarnation from the pure Virgin
Iary, such thin
s,
you know, are all guarded in your Roman archives,
as they had been previously (declared) l?y (our) prede-
cessors and holy Fathers, the Patriarchs; as it is also
reported in our registers.
Gabriel (Coptic Patr. of Alexandria, 1593), Epist. acl Clem. VIII.
Cod. Vatic. (Arabic), 126, p. 2.

CCXIII.

And you see, 0 Father, my faith, with Iny letters,
has reached your Holiness, that you may judge if any
deceit Inay be in our profession, or any error, or any
hacksliding frolll our nlother the Ronlan Church.-
'Varn us (0 Father) and we shall do (your orders) ;

134

teach us and we shall obey. And may this be a suffi-
cient )Varrant from our humbleness to your Holiness,
that from the very remotest parts of the East we carry
with us your orders upon our heads and before' our
eyes; and, contrary to all nations, we come (to Rome)
at the risk of our lives, and at the cost of great
hard
hips and much suffering, to kneel befor
your
Holiness, and to receive, humble and lo\yly as we are,
a blessing from a mother, the great Church of PAUL
and PETER. 'Vhat is it that constraineth us to
do this, but the Christian faith, and your affection
to\yards our lo\vliness? And let this, \v hich we have
mentioned to your prudence, be enough; for \ve are
glad to endure all this labour for the Roman Church.
Elias (Chalel Patriarch), Epist. ad Paulmn Y.
Synodalia Chalc1æorum, Rom. edit.

CCXIV.

I also believe, as an obedient child, and \vill always
subn1Ït to any order, constitution, or law, of tho
Pontiff of the great ROlne, ruling for the tinle being,
and like,vise of any other who shall succeed him
in the Pontificate of Rome.

The same, in Professione Fidei (1610)
Ibid, ut Sltpra.

.

CH...u>
eER XI.

THEIR INNER RANCY.

Où -yàp (J'E(J'ocþLufJ.llloLS ",VeOLS f
aKOÀ.ovetJO'avTES l-YJlCrJp[uap.ElI
ÍJfJ.lll T
lI TOt) KVp[OV -i]P.WII I. X. ÕVVafJ.LlI Kal 7rapOVlT[all.
2 Pet. i. 16.

CCXV.
N OR ,vonld the (divine) grace let him thus fail;
but (assist him) in order to consolidate, to
confirm, and to corroborate the statutes and the
canons . . . . as also (to discriminate) the true faith,
and to define the offices and the right Christian way
of the children of the Church, suggesting to his
mind to bring forth whatever he had w-ritten, under
its assistance.

Kestorian Synod, su,b ]Iai'aba, Tatr. (an. 51-1).
Cod. do Prop. (Syriac), 27, p. 307.

'1'he psoudo-fathers of this synod pretended that their Patri-
arch possessed the primacy of Peter, with all his prerogatives.

CCXVI.
Thou art also drawing the people to the fountain
of Truth. . . rrhou who art like a sweet spring, out
of which "Tho eyer shall drink of the divine doc-
trine ,vill not thirst any more, . . .. firlil1y holding
the words of the Gospel. . . . And, conscious of
pure secrets, as it is said of I(ing David, who was
selected and anointed (ruler) over the people of
God, as thou hast been over the Holy Church, and,

136

Father of us all, Crown of our head; through divine
doctrine, do you help our souls.
Ignatius (17th Jacob. Patr., 1551), Epist. ad J'ìtlium III.
Stephani Balutii, JJIiscell., tom. iii. p. 199.

CCXVII .
And now I observed that your profession is like a
light put on the candlestick, which no darkness ever
reaches; should even tho ,vhole world be buried in
g1001l1, that (light) nevertheless, like the SUll, would
shine over aU.

Moses of 1\Iardins (legate of the said Patr.), in Prof. Fidei, Jul. III.
Assemani, Bibl. 01"ient., t. i. ch. 48, p. 535.

CCXVIII.

Thou who becalnest the Chief and the Prince of
the Patriarchs, the Doctor and Preacher of the 'whole
people of God, who waterest then1 with thy
piritual
doctrines, and feedest thenl ,vith thy life-giving
,vords.

Gabriel (Copt. Patr. of
\1exandria), Epist. ad Clement. rIll.
Cod. Vatic. (Arabic), l:!G, p. 2.

CCXIX.

'Ve say that all christians profess that the Apostle
Peter is the successor of Chri
t, and his Vicar upon
edrth. But no one dares say that Peter has erred
and was deceived in matters of faith.-No,y "Te have
proved in the above reported (arguments), that he
,vho sits in the See of Peter is in eVE;ry thing like
Peter. And as it ,vas inlPossible for Peter to err, or to
do any thing contrary to faith, seeing that He who
confirmed him ,vas his Lord Jesus Christ; so like-

1:37

,vise the successor of Peter cannot err, because
CllJ'ist confirlns hiln by the intercession of Peter"
Josephus II. (Chald. Patriarch), in Speculo terso,
4.
Cod. Vatic. (Syriac), 181, p. 39.

CCL
.
'Ve say that it is known how Zardou'3ht 'vas a
magician who prophesied upon the Nativity of Christ.
And being a chief of nlagicialls, he was abon1Ïnable
for his ,yorks, but not for his words, as he pro-
phesied of Christ. Thus it has been the case with
Balaam, the son of Beor; though he was a Gentile
and abominable in his ,yorks, his words were holy
,,,,hen he prophesied of Christ, saying: "There shall
conle a star out of Jacob," etc. (N Ulli. xxiv. 17).
Therefore we say, if God acted in these, 'who 'were
the Heads of Heathendom, so that they should
prophesy the truth, and say the truth, and bear
testimony to the truth, ho,v much more would He
(God) not act upon the Roman Pontiffs, ,,-ho are the
chief rulers of Christianity, lest they should err in
matter of faith? Ye.a, Christ would act upon then1,
so as they might say the truth, and bear testimony
to the truth, and advise all ,vho listen to them
about the truth.

The same, ibicl.
Cod. eod.

CCXXI.
\Ve say that ,ve find in the Pope two manners of
judgulents, one lJ1"O]JC1" (private), the other general.
In his proper judgll1ent he nlay err individually, as
he may judge in his heart such a good thing to be
bad, or such a bad thing to be good; and he may

138

do what is evil and hate what IS good, because
he is a luan like everyone else, with a free-will; but
in his universal judgment (ex cathedra), in matter of
faith decidedly he cannot fail nor induce others into
error, seeing that he is not directed by himself, but
by the Holy Ghost, ,vho shows what is good, to be
good, ,yhat is bad, to be bad: so that he who is
directed by HÏ1u is sure to avoid evil and to do good.
The Sal1H', ibid, p. 40.
Cod. eod.

A fourth argunlPnt is brought forth, taken from the fact of
BLllaam, who was hired by Balak to curse him Israel, and yet ho
blessed the people of God. In being asked the reason why he did
thus, he ans'wered, "All that the Lord speaketh, that I must do;
I cannot go beyond the commandment of the Lord," :Kumbers
xxiv. I3.-Thus likewise, Caiaphas, though biased to speak ill of
Christ, uttered a true prophecy, saying, "It was expedient that
one man should die for the people," John xviii. 1.1:; from which he
concludes that in like manner, the Roman Pontiffs, even if they
wished, could not speak "wrongly.

CCXXII .
If such a judge or such a priest ,yere liable to
nlistake his judgnlonts (in the Old Law), how 'was
it, we say, that the Lord ordered the sons of
Israel to go and obey him; and if anyone refused
to submit to his decision, He conullanded him to Lo
slain ?-N ow as a judge of Israel could not fail in
judging the ancient Law, so the Judge of the ne\y
Israel, which is the Pope of l
ome, though he n1ay
be defective in his actions, cannot err in l11atters of
faith.

Josephus II. Í1
Speclllo terso, C01;wzent. De1 l t. xvii. 8-13.
Cod. eod. p. 42.

CCXXIII.
And Jesus said to Simon: "Simon, Simon, behold

109

Satan desires to sift you as w'heat. But I prayed for
thee that thy faith may not fail; and thou, once con-
verted, do strengthen thy brethren." These word

.were not said to Peter alone individually, but to all
who were to succeed him thereafter.-And as tho
faith of Peter did and could not fail, since Christ had
prayed for him, thus whosoever shall sit in his
Chair, (that is, every Pope of Rome,) will not suffer
wreck, nor \vill he commit any error in l11atter of
faith, however heretics may batter against it.

Josephus II. ibid. Comment. Luke xÀi.
Cod. eor1.

CCx..
IV .

The ,vords of that chapter (Luke xxii.), "Anù
be thou converted, and strengthen thy brethren,"
sho,v us the impossibility of his, and the possibility
of his brethren, failing. "r ere it otherwise, how
could he (Peter) liable to error, strengthen his bre-
thren (Apostles) against error? This ,voulel be in-
consistent. But he did not fail, and hence he waR
qualified to confirm his brethren in the science of
tru th, as it is to be seen in the person of the ROll1all
Pontiff, ,vho daily turns his charitable eyes upon hi8
Christian brethren; and, through his legates whom
he despatches to the four quarters of the world, he
strengthens and confirms them in faith.
The same, ibid.
Cod. eod.

CCÅ..
V .

As 110ses alone was (sent) by God to be a teacher
to the people, whose pëtitions he 'was to offer before
God, and to instruct them ho,v to guard the laws and

1 (.0

the judgments, and to point out to them the ,yay in
,vhich they were to ,valk, and the works they were to
perforll1; so it was quite convenient that a single one
should be the Doctor (appointed) by God to instruct.
the Christian people, to present their petitions to God,
to teach them the Christian laws and the statutes
,vhich they had to observe, to point out the ,yay
they had to tread upon, and the duties they had to
perform. . . . All these things of the Old, are Sill1ply
typical of those that were (to be ftùfilled) in the New
l:1w.

The same, ibid. p. 9.
Cod. cod.

CCXXVI.
Whatever has boen, or shall be decided in future
hy the suprenlo R0111an r ontiffs in 111atters of faith
or lllorals, against the rising errors, and the perni-
cious doctrine of Catholics as well as of Heretics and
Schismatics down to our times . . . we cOllllnand
that it be observed by everyone in all its integrity
and inviolableness.

Syro-Maronite Synod, Statuta Synodi Libanensis, 1736.
Romæ typis impressa, p. 7, n. 10.

(See DOCU1nents CXXIII. (,XXIV. CXXY. CXXVI. CXXVIl.)

Clli\PTER XII.

IN J..:VETIY TIIIKG EQUAL TO PETER.

,rlmo( '}'(VójJ.(VO( 'TOU 7rOLjJ.V[OU.
1 Pet. v. 3.

CCXXVII.
A ND he 'who inherits this See, he is Peter, and,
like Peter, a part of Christ.

Kestorian Synod, sub Hannanishû, Patr. 685.
Cod. de Prop. (Syrirrc), 27, p. 552.

(See Doczl1nents CXXXII. CL-X:XIII. CXXXIV. exxxv. eXLI.
CXLVI. CXLVII. CLio CCXIX. CeXXIlI.)

COKCLDSION.

CCXXVIIl.
FUOM 'l'HE PATRIARCHAL CHAMBER,-
P1 0 aYeJful wishes and blessings 'upon you.
The faith of a trustful servant is that which con-
ceals nothing from his master, but tells hinl openly
every thing as it is. 'fherefore I, humble servant and
sinner, Elias, the occupant of the See of Babylon,
lllust open the truth to your Paternal Holiness, 0

] _12

:;Lord Pope Paul V., the Cro,vn of Christendonl, the
Chief of the Chiefs and Pastors of the Holy Church,
freo from aU heresies.
Since by this socond tÏ1ne you have sent us your
letters, ,ye (people of the East) have made a long
inquiry, and an earnest exan1ination about faith.
Therefore I summoned l\far- Gabriel, the senior of all
the Archbishops, the Priest Israel, the greatest of
all grammatists, and the Abbot l\Iar-Adam, and said
to them: As there is nobody in our nation more
perspicacious than you, come, let us determine what
is to be. done. For, you see, our books do advise us
about the Holy Church, and the Apostolic See of the
Lord Pope of Ronle, that he is the Father of fathers,
and Chief of Pastors :-" Do follow him, and never
fall back from his commands." Our Oriental'fore-
fathers themselves subjected to the anathema, those
who had lapsed fronl the Roman Church, and tho
o
like,vise ,vho had tran1pled under their feet tho
commands of our Lord the Pope, who guards the
place of St. Peter, the Foundation of the Churches,
and the Head of the Apostles. Yet I see that
there is something in our profession (of faith) which
seems not to agree with that of the Pope, and our
forefathers did not write any thing about this, but
only did advise us "not to fall back from the Roman
Church, nor to turn aside from the commands of our
Lord the Pope, ,vho guards the keys of the kingdom
(of heaven), and excolnmunicated everyone who
ever durst go beyond these words." . . .
(After several other relnarks about the l\Iaternity
of the Blessed Virgin, and about the Natures In
Christ, tho letter goes on thuR saying:) . . .

143

And
rar-Gabriel, in answer to me, said, "\Ve haù
received this fronl our predecessors, that there is no
division between us and the lloman Church, except
about certain ceremonies, of which all provin
es have
their own.-And the senior Israel said: Inasmuch
as I have perceived from our ancient books, there is
certainly no division, save that the one cannot under-
stand the other; yet, as regards this question of yours,
here is Father Adam, \vho from childhood has been
brought up in retirelnent, see if he can tell you any
thing about it.-And I said to Fathe!" Adam, What
c10st thou say about it ?-He answered: Give me
three days, and I will tell you \vhat my infirn1ity

hall prompt me to.-And I said to him, Be it so.-
And he retired to his closet, and by the third day he
brought this \vriting lI.-It pleased me, and all that
were \vit1
me; and I handed to him the letters \vith
lilY (profession of) faith, with your letters and your
faith; and despatched hin1 to our countries and to our
flock; 'writing, if anyone had aught
tell, he
should bring it out.
And all our Oriental children received the blessing
of your faith, by (your) holy letters; and ,vithin the
year he (Father Adtt1ll) came back to me, taking
\vith him letters, by which it was stated that all those
\vho belong to our profession were ready to sublnit.
And we greatly rejoiced for that, seeing that the
wrong opinions concerning the current rumours that
our faith was at variance witJ yours, were all dis-
pelled and driven away.
I entrusted my dearest son (in Chri8t), :b-'ather

11 The' writing here allnderl to iR that given in Doc. CHI. p. G8.

14-t

Adau1, Archdeacon of my .Chamber, with this work;
and 10 I sent him, on the part of all the Orienta1s, to
bo"\v in adoration before the traces of your holy feet.
All that it may please your Holiness to ex-
press, and to approve, will be accepted by us in the
East. And let all that you cOillll1and, and send us
by him, be confirn1ed by examples and authorities,
so that "\ve Inay preach it to all our neighbours, and
no one Inay dare to gainsay the utterances of your
Holiness! Of all this, l
t us have, we entreat you,
a written ans"\yer, (that -nre may understand) whether
your IIoliness has accepted it or not.
And all that you require, all that is proper and
convenient, order us freely; for our head is bowed
before the cOlllnland of your Domination.
Elias (Chalc1. Patriarch), Epistola ad Paulum V. (1610),
De Conciliatione Fidei Orientalium cu?n S. R. Ecclesia.
Synodalia Cbaldæorum, Romæ typis impressa.

Leva facicll1 tualll, ut oculi tui vic1eaut, ut possis legere quæ
scripta sunt . . . cave llc.scribas Dclta (Aaw) super Phi (<<Þaw).
Sanctus Pachomius, Èpist. ad S Y'i"um.
(Intcr opcra S. lIim"on., t. ii. p. 87).

INDEX I.

CODICUl\I,

A QUIBUS DOCUMENTA DESUMPTA SDNT.

atícani.
Syriaci.
43 67 101 154 183 288
45 82 117 155 188 289
51 83 118 166 234 322
86 128 181 282

(Recenter add it us.)
L160.

GaJ'sciunici.
Nos. 159, 205.
Arabici.

Nos. 94, 126, 157, 159, 199, 557.

Dc l3rDpaganb'a.
Syriaci.
(Recenter additi.)
27 30 40 44 56 61 65
29 arab. 31 41 45 arab. 60 64 70
L

146

Ska}:fianus.
Docnm. V. VI. xii. xlvii. xlviii. lxxiv. lxxv. lxxvi. XCll. cxi.
clxxvi. clxxvii. clxxxi. c1xxxii.

Shal:fianus aZte1
.
DoC'. clxxxiii. clxxxix.

LIBRORUl\I,

A QUIBUS DOCU
IENTA DESU:
IPTA SUNT.

1. Diurnun1 Syriacum, Edit. Romana, Docum. xxxiii. xxxiv.
xxxv. l. lxviii. c.
2. Synodalia Chaldæorum, Edit. Romana, D. ciii. cxvii.
cxviii. cxxv. cxlii. cxliii. cliii. clxxi. clxxii. clxxiii. cxcix.

.... ...
CCXlll. CCXIV. CCXXVlll.
3. Statuta Synodi Libanensis, Edit. Romana, D. ccxxvi.
4. Collectioncs Carùinalis :\Iaii, D. cxciii. cxciv. cxcv. cxcvi.
CXCVlll. ccv.
5. Assemani Bibliotheca Orientalis, D. lxxvii. cXJ.'vii. cl. ccxi.

ecxvll.
6. Balutii 1\Iiscellanea, D. clxviii. cex. eC'xvi.
7. Raynald. Continuatio, Ann. Ecel. Baronii, D. CXIV. exv.
exvi. cxxxix. cx!. clxvii. ccviii. ccix.
8. S. EphreIl1 Syrus, Edit. Romana, Syro-Græco-Latina D.
liv. lviii. lxxxiv. lxxxv.lxxxvi.
9. S. Cyrillus Alexandrinus, Edit. Paine Smith, D. xlix.

N.B.-Documenta citata in superioribus nun1eris 2, 3, 6, 7, 8,
exceptis paueis alias notata, sunt {}mnia ex versione
Latina.

54 115 138 153 199 215
85 116 139 167 208 214
87 117 140 168 209 216
103 118 142 ' 171 210 217
llit 1 9 - 143 172 211 22û
...0
et ttltim7f1J1.

INDEX II.

))OCUl\IENTOR U
I.
I. iUturgica.
Syrian LituJ"!lY.
1 17 34 51 73 91 104
2 18 35 52 78 ü5 105
3 19 36 53 79 97 lOR
9 20 37 (33 80 98 108
10 22 38 (38 81 99
1(3 33 50 72 83 100

8
15

21
31

Sy}'O- Ckaldean.
32 66 69 101
57 67 96 107

112

82

Syro-..L1IaJ'onite.
103 119 123

121,

2. Uatrtstíca.

AXXO.
116.
328-373.
379.
412-14t.
452-521.

S. Ignatius, 1\1. Doc. 120.

. Athanasius. Doc. 154.
S. Ephrem Syrus. Doc. 54, 58, 84, 85, 86.
S. C.rrillus Alexandrinus. Doc. .J.9.
S. Jacobus Sarugensis. Doc. 4, 13, 14, 23, 24,
39, 40,44, 55, 56, 64, 'ì1, 102, (109, Apoc'J"Jjpkus.)
L 2

148

3. Ii
nobica.
(EX CONCILIIS <ECUMENICIS.)

ANNO.
325. Nicænum.
327. Sardicense.
381. Constantinopolitanum.
431. Ephesinun1.
451. Chalcedonense.

Doc. 132, 155, 156, 157.
D. 181.
D. 174.
D. 176, 177, 182, 183, 189.
D. 165, 184, 190, 192.

1736. Libanense

(EX SYNODIS.)
Catlwlicis.
Doc. 226.

Neslorianis.
430. Sub Patriarch a Dadishû. Doc. 11, 60.
54-t. " Maraba. D. 215.
567. " Ezechiele. D. 158, 159, 195, 202, 205.
588. " J eshujabo. D. 121, 128, 141, 160, 193.
685. " Hannanishû. D. 133.
1610. Amidæ Unionis. Doc. 173.

4. ;!}i5tOtica.

870? Abu-N asr Yahia.
890. l\Ioses Bar-Cepha.

920? Elias Episc. Anbaræ.
950. Elias Damascenus.
960. Georgius Arbelensis (Sec. x.).
978. Severus l\Iucaffa (Sec. x.).
1010. Benattibus, N estorian. Canonista,
1171. Dionysius Bar-Salibi.
1226. Gregorius Bar-Hebræus.

1318. Ebed J eshû Sobensis.

1340? Amrus Matthæi.
1533. Moses l\Iardenus.
1544. Ebed J eshû Gazartæ l\Ietropolita.
1616. Gabriel, Senior Archiep.

Doc. 25, 26.
D.5,6,12,41,47,48
75, 76, 88, 92, 110.
D. 27, 28, 29, 77.
D. 129, 156.
D. 130, 162. .
D. 137, 178, 186.
D. 135, 164, 180, 197.
D. 7, 46, 93.
D. 42, 61, 62, 157,
166,192,206,207.
D. 90, 122, 136, 195,
196, 202, 203, 204, 205.
D. 59, 137, 165, 191.
D. 211, 217.
D. 172.
D. 173.

,

119

S. ì)atriard)annn.

SYRO-J ACOBITORU}f.

.\SXo.
755. Georgius, Patriarcha Antiochiæ.
1154. Dionysius Bar-Salibi.
11
O. Johannes Bar-'Vahbuu.
I:! 17. Ignatius (sub Innoc. IV.).
1252. .J ohannes :\Iardenus.
14-! 1. Ignatius, alter (sub Eugenio IV.).
1551. Ignatius XVII. (sub Julio 111.).

Doc 134, 161.
D. 7,46, 93.
D.45.
D. 114. 139, 209.
D. Ill.
D. 115.
D. 210, 216.

SYRO-ÆG YPTIORUJf.
1444? .J ohannes, Patriarch a Alexandriæ. Doc. 116.

COPTORU)I.
1596. Gabriel, XCVII., Patr. Alexandriæ. D. 151, 152, 169.
170, 212, 218.

SYRO-CBA.LDÆOR"CM.
400? Isaac Patriarcha Seleuciæ. Doc. 194..
430. Dadishû. D. 70, 163, 171, 172, 179,
185.
544. :\Iaraba 1
567. Ezechiel l J ex Synodis N estorianis, ut supra.
588. J eshujab
6211. Gregorius. D. 87.
G85. Hannanishl'l.. D. 133.
700? Timotheus I. D. 198.
1500. Johannes Soulaka. D. 174.
1554. Ebed J eshû. D. 174.
16M? Elias Patriarch a Babyloniæ. D. 103, 117, 118, 125, 142,
143, 15
171, 172,228.
169:3. .J o
eph II. D. 126, 127, 131, 14-1, 145, 146, 147, V18,
1-19, 150, 154, 175, 187, 188, 200, 201, 219, 220, 22l.
222, 223, 22-t, 225.

SYRO-)IARONITARUY.
700 ? Johannes l\Iaro (qui )Iaronitis nomen dedit).
161.

D. 134,

-+

GENERAL INDEX

AKD

GLOSSARY.

. . . . . Albaq ue circum
Lilia . . . .

Virgo

GENERAL INDEX AND GLOSSARY.

A.

ABBELOOS, J. E., "De vitâ et scriptis S. Jacobi Sarugensis,"
quoted p. 6, etc.
ABBOT. See ADA'\! and A
DREW.
ABDALLA (1444), Archbishop of Edessa, who submitted, in the name
of IGXATIcs, Patriarch of Antioch, to ECGEXIUS IV., in the
Council of Florence.
ABDELAHAD (1600 ?), a Chaldean priest, who subscribed to the
Synodical Epistle of the "Oriental ELIAS," to PAUL V.
ABDEUIESSIAS or Abdelmasih (1593 ?), Legate of GABRIEL, the
XCVIIth Patriarch of ...\1exandria, to cLE:
IE
T VIII.
ABDIEL (Milton's Angel), p. 79 n.
ABGAR, in his letter to J. C., assumes the title of Rish athro, p. 38 n.
ABRA:\I (father of ele'/:ation) ; then Abraham (father of multitzlde),
the great Patriarch of old, whose faith 'was most seT"erely tried;
after which the
Iessiah was promised to him. "One single
letter was added-the letter of faith." See C"1 H, and the
very telling parallel between Abraham and St. Peter, D. ciii.
ABULFARAGWS, (a friendly father). See BAR-HEBRÆUS.
ABU-NASR, Yahia, Jbn Harir al Takriti (John, Son of Hariri of T.)
(870 f). A Syro-Jacobite Prelate, who wrote in Garsciuni
a work called" the Confirmation," that is, a demonstration
of the Articles of the Christian T
aw. D. xxv.
ABYSSIXIA, Arabic, Habash, the same as ETHIOPIA. Hence the
famous Queen of Sheba. See Lady Herbert's" Abyssinia
and its Apostle." The jurisdiction of the See of St. l\Iark
(ALEXAXDRIA), reached even this remotest African region,
p. 101. D. clio ·
ADA1f, or Mar-Adam, the Abbot (1560), Archdeacon of the Patri.
archal Chamber of Babylon, "who from childhood was brought

15
t

up in retirement;" - dcputed by the Patriarch ELIAS to

earch into the ancient Chaldean Codiccs about the Roman
Catholic faith; afterwards sent to PAUL V. DD. ciii.,
ecxxviii.
AD.UL\.NTlUS (1581) an Augustinian Orientalist, whom GREGORY
XIII. called from Trent to Rome, where he died, while trans.
lating the Talmud.
ADlAEExE, a Syrian region beyond the Tigris, facing 'ThIossul.
JESHUJAE was first Bishop of this place.
L"ETHIOPL\., the man of, p. 50 n.
./Ethiopian, apparently the same as Coptic and Abyssinian. The
Æthiopic J acobites severed from the Roman Church (900) , p. 81.
AFRIC, the home of burning Phlegeton, NewmOtn. See EGYPT.
"Ages of ][an," from a Block in the British Museum, quotedp.17n.
ALEXAXDER'S Era, quoted-D. cxvii., p. 81, hence:
ALEXAXDRIA, in Egypt, the Patriarchal See of S. ATHAXASI"US,
S. CYRILLUS, and GABRIEL, the XCYlIth Patriarch after
S.
L\.RK. See these name
, and cf. J uven. VI. 85.
'AÀ1]efo. (veritas, ti'uth), p. 31 n. See TRUTH.
ALLELUIA (or Hallelujah, Hebr. Halelû-yah, praise you Jehovah),
a celestial ejaculation used in the Syrian as well as in the
Latin Liturgy, p. 83, etc.
" And the empyrean rung with Hallelujahs."
]Iilton.

ALLIES, T. W., quoted pp. 31 n., 02 n., etc.
ALOROITII (Deo-similis, God-like), p. 14.
A)IßROSE, St., quoted p. 25 n.
A
UIDA (from r
l Amed, liberavit, Liberia, or a free town 1), now
Diarbekir, gives the name to the Turkish province of Karamit
or Amida Nigra, a delightful plain on the banks of the Tigris.
In 1616 a Synod for the union with the R. Church was there
asscmbled..-About the famous Digression of St. James of
Serug, " On the ruin of Amida," seo Abbeloos, p. 97, seq.-
D. cxvii. p. 81.

IRt;S,
Iatthæi (1310), the Kestoriar Historiographer. "Natns
Tirhanæ in Patriai'chali Nestorianorurn P').ovincia, clar.nit
circa an. 1340." Assem. B. 0., t. iii. pt. 1. eh. lvii. p. 540.
See Index II.
Al'\ATOLIUS (458), Patriarch of Constantinople, after FlavÏan. D. exe.
AXßARA, now Pharez Sapor, a city in Asia, of which ELL\.S was
Bishop. DD. xxvii., cxxix.
AXDREw (1247), who brought to the Jacobite Patriarch
IGXATIUS a letter from Pope INNOCE
TIUS IV. The Patriarch
calls him "a wise man, a man gifted with every virtue;"
p. 110.

155

À-VDREW (l,Lt7), the Abbot of St. Anthony in Egypt, legate uf
the Patriarch JOHN to EUGENIUS IV., in whose presence be-
delivered the O'ration quoted. D. cxvi.
A
GEL, p. 32 n. Cf. Risho, the guardian angel. "Light of Angels on
us shine." Newman's Gerontius has these beautifullincs:-
" This child of clay-to me was given
To rear and train-by sorrow and pain
From earth to heaven."
AxxALs-Chalclean. D. cxcix.-For the Eccles. of Baronius, SCE
RAI
ALDI.
A'nonymus. (Sec. XVI.) Auctor Quæst. Theologico-lJloral. D. xxx.
.A.xsus, the same as Lrxus.
AXTIOCHIA, the Queen city of the East, now a poor village, Antakia.
There was the first Patriarchal See of St. Peter; to whom (soon
after Euodius) succeeded se IGNATIl:"S, whose venerable name,
up to our time, is assumed by all the Syro-Catholic and Jacobite
Patriarchs of Antiochia in their consecration. See
wJ,u1.nov.
· AvcfJ-yaLOv. See Cænacul'wn and helitho.
.dPOCRYPHAL. D. cix., attributed to St. JA}IES of Serug, p. 78.
ARABIC-since the
lahomedan invasion, it superseded the Syrian
language. See Garshiunic, et Index Codic1.lIm.
AR.UIEAN, or Aramaic. Synony'YI
of Syriac, p. 7 n. etc.
ARCHIl\fAXDRITE, a superior Abbot of the Syro-Greek (:\1elchite)
Church. See Prænotanda p. xv, and p. 62 n.
A'ì'chitect (ardiclo), the three famous Doctors of the Greek chlu'ch,
SS. GREGORY, BASIL, and CHRYSOSTm[ were thus called, p. 55.
Peter also is called" a skilful architect," p. 60.
"The Wise Architect, the builder of the world." D. cxvii.
.d.R1IENIAKS-severed from the Roman Church. D. cxvi. p. 81.
...4.1'oma. See Besmono; adding "non sunt allata ultra A,'omata tam
multa," 3 Reg. x. 10. "There came no more such abundance
of Spices as those which the Queen of Sheba gave to King
Solomon."
.. Aup.a. Cant. Cantic., Solomon's Song, quoted p. 82 etc.
ASSE:!IANI, Joseph Simon (1768), a celebrated Syro-Maronite writer,
Canon of the Vatican Chapel. His" Bibliotheca Odentalis,"
containing the most interesting Documents, Syriac and
Arabic, was published in folio at Rome, 1728. As to the
Documents taken from this work, see Index T.
.dSSYRIA., an Asiatic country, where St. THADDÆus was sent to
preach the Gospel, p. 76 n.
ATHANASIUS, St. (328-373), the immortal Patriarch of .Ale,ranclria.
"The royal.hearted Athanase,
With Paul's own mantle blesseà."-Nelcman.
His Epistola to Pope Felix is mentioned, D. cliv.

156

Ath?'o (regio, a 'i"egion), pp. 38 n., 76 n. Cf. Atrium Enon.,
Ezecb. xlvii. 17. "At1"Ïa Domini," the Courts of the Lord,
Psal. lxxxiii. 1; and Isai. lxi. 7, to which Dante alludes :-
"Dice Isaia che ciascuna (Anima santa) vestita,
Kella sua TERRA fia di doppia veste;
E la sua TERRA è questa dolce vita."
Pm'adiso, xxv.
ACGUSTIx, St., quoted p. viii :--" de 1\Iusicâ," see lrIshouhto,-" de
1\Iagistro," see lIIaZphono. "De Altere. Eccl. et Synag,." p. 73.
AULDS GELLIUS, quoted p. 22 n.

B.

BABYLO
, the ancient Capital of the Chaldean mnpire, famous for
its ruins spread around Bagdad; hence the title of Patriarch
assumed by ELIAS. D. cxcix.
""
here are her gems? her spices where?
Confusion is her name."-Ly}o. Apost.
BAL\..HI, the son of BEOR, a Syrian soothsayer (from Aram, the
mountains of the East) who dwelt by the river of the land of
the children of Ammon. His prophecy of Christ was quoted
p.13i.
B.\L-\K, the King of :Moab, who hired Balaam to curse Israel, p.138.
"'Yith Balak's magic fires,
The Spirit spake dear, as in Israel."-Lyr. Apost.
B&ÀO"o,uoç. See Besmono.
BALUTI17S (Baluze Etienne 1630-1718). 'Vrote a "
Iiscellanea,"
fron1 which are taken DD. cxxvi., clxviii., ccx.
Banqvet. See hlulo.
BAR-CEPHA (son of Stone),
Ioses (8aO). :Metropolitan of the
Jacobites of Jlossul, wrote" De Ceremoniis Ord-inat." DD. v., vi.
"De Sacuclotio," D. xii., and a Homil. "De Dedic. Eccl." D. ex.
B.\.R-HEBRÆus, Gregorius (al. AbItZfar( gius), (1226-1286), first
Bishop of Gaba (some say Alepp')), then ]J,IafJ"ian, or Primate
of the Jacobites of all the Orient ;-for his time he was a re-
nowned physician, and -wrote a Nomocanon with a Commen-
tary (Jluria), Thesal
rH,S lJlysteí'.iorlon,
md a General History,
which is still consulted for what regards the Saracens, the
:l\Ioguls, and the conquests of Gengis-Khan. (See the Latin
translation of Pococke, Oxford, 1663).-A short life of
Bar-Hebræus, by his brother, Bar-Suma, is given by the
Rev. G. Philipps, at the end of his Syriac Grammar. See
Index II.

157

BARONICS, Cardinalis. See Roinaldi.
BAR-SALIBI (son of the cross), Dionysius (1171), was consecrated
Bishop of Amida by the Patr. Michel, an. 1166; wrote a
Comment. in 4 Evang., quoted in DD. vii., xlvi., xciii.
BAR- 'V AHBUN (son of the gift- Deo Donatus), Johannes (1180), wrote
a treatise, "De Exposit. Sacram." D. lxxiv.
BASIL, Priest, Legate of LEO 1. at the Council of Chalcedon.
D. clxxxiv.
BASILIUS, "the great BasiI."-His Epist. Iii. (Migne lxix.) ad
Athanasium is quoted by the Syro-Chaldean Patriarch, Joseph
II. D. clxxxvii.
Bath (filia, da'llghter),-see JOSEPH,-pp. 14 n., 24 n., etc.
BATXÆ, a town not far from Edessa, "in regione Surugensi," of
which the famous Syrian Doctor, St. James, was made
Bishop (519).-Procopius (" De Bello Persico," ii. 12) calls
it: nÓÀtO"}.la ßpaxò Ka.l ÀÓl'OV OÙliEJlÒS lt
WJl, 7}/,tÉpa.<; li
óðoÏì

EðÉO"O"1Js ðlEXOJl, a small city not worth naming, one day distant
from Edessa. See Abbeloos, p. 92.
BÉßaws (firm us, stout), p. 21 n.
"See the stout bows, and totters the secure."-Isa. lxiv.
Newman.

BEXATTIBÚS or En
-ATTIB (filius aromatis), (. . 1310), "1tlonachus
Nestorianus." Assem. B. 0., t. ii. p. 309 et seq.; quoted as a
Canonist, D. cxcvii.
Besnwno (aromata, spices), p. 40 n. See SlJices.
Birath nuhro (domus lucis, Palace of light), p. 21 n.
Blessed be His Name-Ejaculation used in the East. D. xxx.
-Another like it is "to whom be glory," D. clio
"Abou Ben Adhem-may his tribe increase! "-Leigh H'llnt.
BOOKS, from which Documents were taken. See Index I.
Boszuio (scrutato
, a scrutinizer), p. 79 n.
BOTTA Carlo. See Linguette.
BOZEZ, the shining Rock, p. 90.
BpÉcþo<;, answers now to hulo, and now to ialudo, p. 17 n.
BREHARIU1tI feriale. See Diurnum Syriacum, and Index I.
llRwE-"The lisping of the Bride," p. 27 n.-and "Christ's
mystic Bride" (THE CHURCH), p. 23 n.

"Nay, Bride of Heaven! thou art not all bereft,
Though this world's prince against thy power rebels."
Lyr. Apost.

u 0 BRITONS now so brave and high,
How will ye weep the day
"'nen Christ in judgment passes by,
And calls the BRIDE away."-Ib.

158

BRITISH MUSEUM, pp. 8, 17 n. 21 n., etc.
BI'unt of the deep, p. 28 n. H Endure the br1.lnt."-South.

c.

..

Oadmoio (Primitivus, antique), hence Cadmian letters? p. 38 n.
OænacuLum. See helitho.
CAIPHAS or CAIAPHAS, (Syr. Kaiopho, gagliofo ?)-no relation with
CEPHAS, as some modern etymologists pretend-the High
Priest who uttered the known prophecy of Christ, p. 138.
Oall (gall), girl P hence Oaltho (sponsa, the Bride), p. 23 n.
Oanon, rule of doctrine or discipline enacted by a Council, such as
the Oanons of the Apostles mentioned, p. 127, and the Nicæni,
pp. 26, 102, 106, 126.
CANO
IST, a professor of Oanon law, one skilled in the study and
practice of Ecclesiastical laws. See BEKATTIBUS, etc.
CANTÙ, Cesare, quoted p. 115 n.
CARDINALS, H the fence of the holy Church," p. 133.
Oarmen (
CTJla)-of the Sun, see GABRIEL,-of John SouZaka, see
EBEDJESHÛ; and POESY.
CARPENTER. See Erbalter.
OOtrshiunic. See Ga}'ShÜflnic.
CASCUS (cado?) a drooping old man, p. 17 n. The Syrian Kashisho,
not unlike the Latin Oascus!

"'Yith downcast look both view their place of birth."

CASTELL, Edmund. (N. 1616,
Iarley, Cambridge; ob. 1685.)
Quoted pp. 29 n., 40 n., 83 n., 86 n.
CATHOLICUS (Ka8o^tKóÇ). This ecclesiastical title was attached
to the Sees of Seleucia and Ctesiphon, until it was trans-
ferred to BABYLON or to Bagdad. It seems to have been
used occasionally even for Patriarchs. D. lxx.; see also
p. 56 n.
CELESTINE T. (422, 432), a Saint Pope who, after having con-
demned N estorius in a Roman Council (430), sent two legates
to that of Ephese, where the sentence against Nestorim! was
confirmed. D. clxxxÏi. He wrote also a letter to the clergy
and people of Oonstantinople, p. 117.
Oeremonies, all provinces of the East have their own, p. 143.
CHALCEDON, a town of Asia :Minor, opposite to Byzantium, where
the Emperor
IARCIAN, with the four legates of Pope LEO,
assisted at the Fourth CEcumcnical Council (151).-The Pope,
ST. :MARTIN T., according to Bar-Hebræus, was a native of
this town, p. 124, D. cxcii. See Index II.

150

CHALDÆA, an Asiatic region, called also BABYLONIA, from its having
Babylon for capital. Its place is now occupied by the
modern Irac-Arabi, whose principal town is Bagdad. "The
dark attired Ü'uldees" of Campbell were probably of this
ancient race.-As to the Language, Liturgy, etc., of its inhabi-
tants, see these names.
CHALDEAX outcast; thus the senior Archbishop GABRIEL lowly
called himself, p. 114.-" 1\10sos was outcast, etc." Ne'tvman.
CHA'IllER, "honoured by its Lord," i. e. the Cathedra of St. Peter,
p. 111.-That of the Patriarchs of Babylon was somewhat like
the Italian Ouria Yescorile. DD. ciii., clxxii., et uIt.
CHIXA had Bishops dependent from the Patriarchal See of Seleucia;
they were to send there once in six years their letters of
obedience, D. cciii. See IXDIA.
CHOREPISCOPUS (xcfJpa, country, and 'E7r[UK07rOS, bishop), a local or
coadjutor Bishop, p. 107. See ltlcnna, et D. clx.-How he
differed from the Periodeuta. See Abbeloos, p. 99 n.
CHRIST, XPI
TO
, Anointed. The Syriac lJlshiho (Messiah) COllif>S
to the same meaning, p. 29 n.-ECGEN. IV. called so, D. ex!.
CHURCH. For the Syrian Church, see Prænotancla. For the Syro-
lJlaronite, the Syro-Ohaldean, the Melchite, and for the
Churches of the East, see these names. As to the Roman
Catho1ic (p. 71 et seq.), the English IIistorian thus ex-
patiates, "She was great and respected before the Saxon
had set foot on Britain, before the Frank had passed the
Rhine, when Grecian eloquence still flourished in A
TrocH,
when idols wero still worshipped in the temple of 1\1ecca, and
she may stin exist in undiminished vigour when some tra-veller
from Xew Zealand shall, in tbe midst of a vast solitude, take
his stand on a broken arch of London Bridge to sketch tho
ruins of St. Paul's." Lord Macaulay's Essay on Ranke's
History of the Popes.-The author of the Lyra .Apostolica
goes on telling her:
" Bide thou thy time! . .
When thrones are trembling, and earth's fat ODes quail,
True seed, thou shalt prevai1."
Oity-the Church is caned "the Oity of soul," p. '70.
CLE
IEXT VIII. (1592, 1605) received the submission of GABRIEL,
XCYlIth Patriarch of Alexandria, who called him "the fifth
of the Holy Evangelists, the thirteenth of the Apostles of our
Lord Jesus Christ, to whom be glory." D. cli., p. 104. See
Index II.
CLEOPATRA, filia fæminarum, Dan. xi. 1
., like Byron's Egerja, " a
beauty of the earth," or, at most, like the Geraldine of the
Earl of Surrey, "beauty of kind,"-p. 41n.

]60

CODEX. See Index 1., Codicwm.
Collectiones novæ et veteres. See l\IAII.
COLUJIXS (the two) of the Church, SS. Peter and Paul, p. Ð6.
COXCILIA. See Index II. Documentor.um, 9 3.
COSSTANTINOPLE, the ancient Byzantium, now Istamboul, the capital
city of the Turkish Empire, under which the Syrian nation
is still groaning. It is here noticed for the letter which
Pope CELESTINE I. wrote to the clergy and people of this
city, p. 120, and for the
Constantinopolitan Council, mentioned D. clxxiv. p. 115.
CONSTITUTIO
S, Apostolic, pp. 77 n., 106, etc. j-also called Canons
of the Apostles, p. 199, and (Ecumenical Canons. D. cxxi.
See }Iullooly's St. Clement.
CONYBEARE, quoted p. 113 n.
COPTIc. See Patriarch GABRIEL, and ÆTHIOPIAN.
CORXELIUS À LAPIDE, quoted p. 90.
Corporale. See Gomuro.
CROSS, "'Vhere she (the Church) kneels and prays."-Shakspeare.
The Cross over the water. D. lxxxiv.
" Mil'o la Croce, e in sue promesse io spero."
Silvio Pellico.
CURETOX, the famous Syrologue, Canon of WTestminster, quoted
pp. 22 n., 50 n., 75 n., 92 n., 61n., etc.
CYRILLUS, St., Patriarch of Alexandria, (412, 444.). One of his
Syriac homilies (edited by the learned Dean of Canterbury) is
quoted D. xlix. ; see also p. 125 n.

D.

DADISHÛ (or Dad-Ishoo = amicus Jesu), 420, 463, the Catholicus
Patriarch of Seleucia. His authority is great with the Chal-
dean Canonists. In their Corpus Juris Canonici, he is held
forth as a Second Peter, p. 109.
DAMASCENUS. See ELIAS, so called from
DA:\IASCUS, the first city in Syria, where it is named Sham.
DA:
TE, the great Italian poet, "il cantor della rettitudine."-'Ve
quoted his original words, seeing that every instructed
Englishman or Englishwoman can easily find the correspon-
dent sense in Longfellow, who gives it line by line. Quoted
pp. 9, 23 n., 24,n., 69, 71, 75, 87, 95., etc.
DEBORAH, p. 92, a typical figure of the Church, by'whom
" Man from self is called
Up through this thwarting outward world to Heaven."
Lyr. Apost.

IGJ

AEtÀðS. See Dhd. 11
DE)IETRIAS, the noble young lady who was touched by the sermon
of St. Augustine, de Vi'rginitate, p. 6.
DEPOSIT. See Guhl<!
w and 7rapaKaTae.qK"f}.
Dhel (expavit, trepidavit), p. 23 n.

1&.1þaÀp.a. p. 28 n. See BiceJ"cata.
DIOXYSIUS. See BAR-SALIm.
DIOSCORUS, at first Apoc'risiary (à:lrOKp(VflV), a kind of Kuncio; then
Patriarch of Ale-xandria, where he succeeded St. CYRlLLUS
(445). After having been condemned by the illcumenical
Council of Chalceclon, he died an exile in Gangres of Paphla.
gonia (an. 458), p. 110.
Dmutho (forma, p.oPcþ1}), p. 124 n.
DOCU
IE
TS. Index II.-as to the value of the acatholic, p. 108.
Dome, domestic, etc., p. 16 n.
DOOR. See Tarho.
Aovval ')'vcfJ,u"f}v. This clause, as given in p. 122 n., is not in the
Syriac text, nor probably written by St. BASIL, who .was well
aware of the XP"f}p.aTl(J'p.ðs :-

H. . . . Hush thee, and seek,
With thoughts in p'rayer and watchful eyes,
My seasons sent for thee to speak,
And use them as they rise."

New man.

DRAYTON, Michel (1503,1631), quoted p. 54 n., where batful stands
for" fertile."-" Confluit cnÚn aqua ad humilitatcm convallis."
-St. Aug.
AUCJVð"f}Td. TlJ.'a, p. 18 n., etc.

E.

EAST. Milton's H gorgeous East," the Eastern region of Asia, p. xi.
-Ignatius, Patriarch of the Jacobites, and of a11 the East
p. Ð8.-The Church of tho East, p. xii.-a disgrace to the Gen-
tiles, p. 81.-That portion of Asia which, being under the
Persian dominion, was left without a Patriarch after the 1'es-
torian schism, p. 108.
EllED JEsrrû (or Ebêd Yesbû, servant of J
sus) (. . 1318), Sobensis,
a K estorian Metropolitan of Soba, beld in great estimation
among the chaldees as a Canonist. See Index II.
Emm JESHû of Gazarta (155G. . . ) wrote a Carmer/, in praise of
John Soulaka, his predecessor in the Patriarchate of Seleucia.
See D. clxxiv.-He is the autbor of a H Catalogue of
Cbaldean 'Vriters," published by A. Echellensis, R01næ, 1653.
])I

IG2

Having submitted to the Council of Trent, he received the
pallium from Pope PIUS IV., 1562.
EDEssA, "The Syrian Athens," called Urhoi (Ur Chaldæorum? or
Cascara) in Chronico Edc::5serlO; and Ru,hQr-an abbreviatíon
of Callirhoc, Orrhoeno, or ORroene.-After the fall of Au-
tioch the Patriarchs retired there. See Zaphai"an.-About" its
famous school, see Assemani, B. 0., in Prolego.
EGYPT, in Hebr
w ]Iesrai11''' or J.lizj'aÙn, a famous region of AFRTc,
80 called from a son of Cham. Gen. x. 6. There was the
Patriarchal See of Alexandria, p. lOot. As to the Syro-
gyp-
tian Patriarchs, see Index II.

"Seek not to Egypt.

, ,

Lyr. Apost.

Elôos, species, p. 125 n.
Eì'O'e
O'tS. (of Ephraim's Hynln to the Holy Trinity), p. 31 n.
ELIAS, the Prophet, whose power was imparted to St. Peter. D. Iv.
-is summoned by Christ. D. seq.
- of Anbara (. . 920?), aN estorian Bisbop, who wrote several
Theological Poems, quoted in D. xxvii. etc. See Im10x II.

"There were rhymesterR, but in Syl'iac rhyme
J\f ouks ill tho days of old."

Newman.

- Damascenus ( . . 956), a Nestorian 1Ietropolitan, who
wrote in Arabic a "Nomocanon," quoted in DD. cxxix., clvi.
- the" Oriental," as he styled himself ( . . 1600), Patriarch
of Babylon, "to whom was entrusted the flock of the
Eastern Chaldees." From AMIDA he sent to PAUL V. a
Synodical Epistle, wherein he subscribed himself" + Humilis
El"ias per gratiam Dei ser.viens sedi S. Thaddæi." Index II.
(. . 1600 ?), a Chaldean Suffragan-Bishop. D. cxvii.
Emar hobo (aries ferus, wild ram), p. 18 n.
"From the sheepcot sternly cast."
Em/rai (agni, lambs), ib.-"These welcomed to the fold."-Newman.
Brnruso (agnellus, 1Iilton's weancl), p. 20 n., Oricula, D. lxvi.
-EVÔð/-,7](J'LS, superstruction: from ÈII and ôOJ.'Éw, to build upon, "das
darin od. hinein Gebaute," Apoc. xxi. 18. Page 16 n.
ENGLAND-" The pale-cliff'd Albion," p. 76 n., alluded to p. 86 n.
(( Tyre of the 'Vest. . . .
He who scann'd Sodom for His righteous men,
Still spares thee for thy ton."
Ly'ì'. Apost.
EPHESUS, the famous town of Asia Minor, whereat St. Paul
"fought with beasts," withstanding the outcry of wild

163

idolaters.-There was held the Third (Ecumenical Council
(an. 431), quoted p. 117.-it fell to John, p. 76 n.
Ephoded (Ephodo cinxit, girt with Ephod), p. 114 n.
EPHRAD[, the son of the Patriarch Joseph, the presumed" Root of
the B. Y." Seo Dr. Laing's recent work, alluded to p. 6.
or Ephrem (379). One of the greatest pillars of the
Syrian Church, of whom it is said,
ßo{,Àero ov ðOlCÛV, ò.ÀÀ'
flva& XP1Ja'7ïh. Greg. Nyssen.-'E1r&xa&pa-yaeia (delectatio in
studiis honestis) was hia great characterißtic. Quoted pp. 48,
GO n., 62 n., etc. See Index II.
'E7rlTp07rOr, a steward, or deputy governor, a person entrusted to
act in another's name. "The aged Simon" was established
a general 'E7rÍTpo7roS of the Church of Christ. D. lxxvii.
Erbaucr (faber murarius, a builder) oÌtcoBðp.os or TÉKTCJJV? p. 38 n.
EssE-tantum novit Deus. S. Hier., quoted p. 7. .0 r/!lN TOV ò.ïBloI
å1J^WT&K&V
a'T&. Theodoret. See Rosmini's" Teosofia."
ETERXITY, alluded to p. 7.-" As at an ever-widening interval. . .
I hear no more the busy beat of TIllE." Gerontilts' soul.
-He who could ever con the duration of that humble growth,
which is called a Lichen (see AflX1J v ) , he alone might be
able to scan the meaning of the perpetual bowing and sempi-
tunal kneeling of the " Oriental ELIAS." D. clxxii.

H Quia revelasti ea pan;ulis ! "

EUGEXIUS IY. (1431, 144ï), the Pope who received the Legates of
JOHN, Patriarch of Alexandria, and the Jacobite Patriarch
IOXATIUS altm'.-See these names.
EUSEBIGS of Cmsarea, Rist. :Bccl., quoted p. xii.
EUTYCHIUS ( . . 451) a Monk of Constantinople, who sadly spread
over Syria his 1Jlo1wphysite heresy, by which he held that the
divine and human natures of Christ, after their union, became
80 blended together as to constitute but one nature,
(p.&vos cp{,a'u). He was condemned (an. 448), p. 132, etc.
EVANGELIST, the fifth,-pp. 104, Ill.
'E
ov(J'la (libera potestas, full p01.cer) , p. 13 n.
B:ccommunication, p. 123 seq.
" And thunder-stricken chiefs return
To tell their Lord how dire the Church's lightnings burn."
Lyr. Aposl
EZECHIEL (567), a Kestorian Patriarch of Scleucia,-convened
Synod, quoted D. clviü. etc. Soo Index II.

M 2

164

f..

F.

FAITH. See Haimonoutho, and Glaube.

,e Das eigentliche, einzige und tiefste Thema del' 'VeIt- und
J\Ionschongeschichte, dem aIle übrigen unt('rgeordnet sind,
bleibt del' Conflict des Unglaubens und Glaubens."

Goethe.

"These are the fig-tree signs,
Rough deeds must be,
Trials and crimes."-Newman.

(( FAITH will fill up God's WORD not poorly just,
To the bare letter, heedless of its force,
But walking by its LIGHT amid earth's SUN and dust."
lb.

FARRAR. (( Origin of Language," quoted p. 7.
Fede. See Hairnono1l.,tho.

"Once pattern chief
Of FAITH, my Country, now grosshearted grown."
Newman.

FELIX, St. (269, 274), Pope, who suffered under Aurelian. A letter
of St. Athanasius to him is quoted D. div. p. 105.
Fej'ia a1l.,ri-The sixth after 'Vhitsuntide, why so called, p. 37 n.
FISH, p. 78 n. See N'lln.
FLA VIAN (44:7, 44.9), Patriarch of Constantinople, deposed in the
Pseudo-Council of Ephese (Latrocinium Ephesinum) and per-
secuted to death by DIOSCORUS. DD. clxxxiv., cxc., etc.
Fl'int (vlintstein, :ßI.L.G.), allied to '7rÀ(vOos, a quartzose, very
hard stone; whence the flint-glass.-Peter compared to it.
D. xli. etc.

"Thy SOUL became as purest glass," etc.
Fountain of Truth. D. ccxvi.-Cf. p. xii.
(( I drank from the eternal Fount of Truth."
GemntÙts' Angel.
Fran/'cwo'rk-" The- solid framework of created things." lb.
See Dome.
Furnace, Pope JULIUS III. compared to it. D. ccx.
Future, the Syriac aims at it, p. 7. With God time is all nigh.
Qlwd juit jam est, et quæ futura S'lmt jam juerunt. Eccl.
iii. 15. All jutu'tities are naked before the all-seeing Eye.
(( Dim future! shall we need-
Å prophet for Truth's Creed?"
Lyr. Apost.

165

G.

GABRIEL (1596), a Coptic Patriarch of Alexandria; the 97th
successor of the Evangelist St. :ThIARK. Through his legates,
Joseph and Abdeln"asih, he sent a letter to CLEMENT VII!.,
D. clio
-- "the senior" (1616) , Archbishop of Chaldea, wrote
tho famous Cætmen of the Hun, in honour of PAUL V., during
the Synod of Amida. D. clxxiii.
Gabro (ò'vnp, vir, a 1nan) , p. 17 n., he who has reached
"The prime of manhood, daring, bold, and venturous."
Shakspeare.
-1s to" the :\Ian of many woes," we feel deeply the following:
"0 man, strange composite of heaven and earth!
"Tho never art so near to crime and shame,
As when thou hast achieved some deed of name! JJ
Gerontius.
GARSHIUYIC or CARSHIUNIc-Syriac chaï'acters applied to the Arabic
language, since it became the spoken language of the country.
As to the Documents of this kind, see Index I.
Gauo (regio, count1.y), p. 95 n. Cf. Athro, and Amergau.
GAZARTA (Syriac, Gzarto, the Islands), the same as Giazira and
ra(apfwoL, inhabitants of the land which is amid the rivers
Tigris and Euphrates; Mesopotamia. A Bishop bearing this
title was EllED JESHÛ.
GAZZA. Treasure. The Nestorian Prayer-Book, or breviary
for all the year. It contains special offices of Greek Doctors,
etc. DD. lxix., cL, etc.
Gbal (plasmavit, he framed), p. 39 n.
GENEZARETH, p. 78 n.
GEOLOGISTS, recorded, p. 21 n. "\Ve have here and there preferred
the popular to their scientific terms, such as FLIKT for puro
q'lwrtz, etc. In return we offer to them these lines of the
great Master of the Italian language. It is the best thing
we ever read on the subject.-Cf. Athro.
TERRA.

"Kuvola fosti già vuota e leggiera
Che al passar dello SPIRITO fervea;
E cento volte, come calda cera
T' ebbe rifusa l'immortale idea."
N. Tommaseo.
GEORGE (755, 790 ?), a Jacobite Patriarch of Antiochia. Index II.
GEORGE of
\rbela (9-1;)), a Kestorian J\Ietropolitan of 1\'Iossul.

166

rlpwv, gen. i"POJlTOS (whence the famous Gerontius, whose
Dream touches so deep the English cars and hearts), a very
old man. SilicernÍ'lün, '}'Éav ðpwv. p. 17 n.
H'Tis death...'tis he!
Rouse thee, my fainting soul, and play the man."
Newman.

Grniro (perfcctus, consummate), p. 15 n.
Gnuno (1raCTTÓS, the Bride.chamber), p. 23 n.
GOD. Dous-cui omnia vivunt--Quem nosse vivere.-]Iissal.

H Framer of tho earth and sky,
Ruler of tho day and night,
God in His love makes times and ways His own."-Newman.

.

" I entrusted
To its God my little tree."
S. B. Gould.

Gomuro (perfector-et corpo'tale), p. 15 ll.
GOSPEL.-CLEJIENT VIII. was so called by the Coptic Patriarch of
Alexandria. D. clxx. p. 112.
GREEK, see ]Ielchites.-Doctors "born of the Spirit's fiery shower."
See Architect.
GREGORY, St., Doctor of the Greek Church, quoted p. 55 n. as the
" Bright Angel of the East."
U Peace-loving man, of humble heart and true! "
Lyr. Apost.
--- (6?O), a Nestprian, proclaimed Patriarch of Scleucia
by order of the Persian Queen Sirina. 'Vrote a letter to the
suffragan bishop, :MENNA, which is quoted D. lxxxvii.
See also BAR-HEBRÆUS.
Guhlono (depositum, pledge), p. 61 n.

H.

C'I (H), (lite'l''1, initialis Syriaci verbi, Haimonoutho.)
Habel (corrupit, defiled, or demolished), p. 23 n.
Hackim (prudens, cautious), p. 38 n.-Philips, cc gentlest wisdom."
Haimonoutho,-" La FEDE che fa conte l'anime a Dio," p. 69 n.
-From
1 eman, credidit,-the C'I is the characteristic,
of the Aphel conjugation, where Glef is changed into Yud
-hence A.11EN! >lEpxov, KVpLE 'I1]tTov !
HANNANISHÛ, John (685), a NQstorian Patriarch of Seleucia.
Called St. Peter, "the Chief of the Twelve," and Risko.
D. cxxxiii.

167

Heathenism. See BALA.U[ and ZARDOUSHT.

" As tho', when FAITH is keen, He cannot make
Bread of the very stones, or thirst
,yith ashes slake," LlJr. Ål)ost.
Heimath, the German for hOìne.-A word of unfathomable meaning,
. like Sau<.7ade.
Helitho, (cænaculum, upper room), p. 75 n.
HERACLIUS (575, 641), the famous Emperor who vanquished Chos-
roes, and gave occasion to the feast of the "Exaltation of tho
Cross;" unfortunately he fell into the heresy of the Mono-
thelites, publishing (an. 639) his edict., called the Ecthese, or
EXPOSITIOS of the Faith, which was condemned by JOHN IV.
in a Roman Council, and afterwards by :MARTIX I., as it,
appears from the D. cxcii.
Herbai (arietes, rams), p. 18 n.-Cf. Entar.
llERODOTl;S, quoted p. 76 n.
Hlairno (adolescens, a child-Palgrave's "rosebud,") p. 17 n.
" As the soft handling of the mother steals into the child,
Till it becomes the gentleness it feels."
Hlûlo (convivium, a banquet), p. 39 n.
lImIE-(" Ten thousand shrines, all one,") p. 4..0 n.
"The night is dark, and I am far from HOME."
Lyr. Apost.
HmIER, quoted pp. 3:> n., 38 n., etc.
HORJI1sDAS, St., (514, 5
3), "Patriarch of the whole world,"
quoted p. 62 n.
Hthal' (superbiit, he u:as proud), p. 39 n.
" We must not shrink, as cravens from the blame
Of pride, in common eyes, or purpose deep,
But with pure thoughts, look up to God and keep.
Our secret in our heart."-Ne'Wman's Pusillanimity.
Hulo (tp.ßPVOJl,
chight), "ímperfectum"-
" As though it was not yet a substance."
(or ßplcþos, a babe). See IIlainw.
" He lay a grovelling babe upon the ground,
Polluted in the blood of his first sire."-GerontÍ'lts.

Humble of heart-nothing can ever injure him. D. xliii.
"I have been honour'd and obey'd,
I have met scorn and slight;
And my heart. loves earth's sober shade,
:1Iore than her laughing light."-Nev.man.

168

H"GRÉ, "DictionnaÜ'e de Ph ilolog. Sac?'(:e," quoted p. 93 11.
HY1C\OLOGIU::\I; a Liturgical book, which contains the SJTiac
hymns for all the year.-D. xxii. See EPHRE:U and Sunkeert1.m.
" So may He plentifully shower,
On all who hymn His love and power."-Neu:ma91.

Hzoio (visum, sight), a substantial image, p. 125 n.
. The typical likeness of God is Zalmo :-
" Thy beauteous DIAGE (zalnwk shaphÜ'o) is spread everywhere;
Bid, and all will spring up at thy command."
St. Alexander', Bishop of Alexandria.
-Se
the Syriac text, apud
Iigne.

I. J.

Iulndo (recenternatus, a baby), p. 17 n. See Hulo and Hlaimo.
H A child of S. Philip, my master and guide,
I will live as he lived, and will die as he died."
Newnwn.

JA:\IES, St., of Serug, alias Mar-Jacoub [452, :521), the great Syrian
Doctor, whom his disciple and biographer, )Iar-Georgius,
calls (iamo d'shubho) a "Sea of glory," "one of the earliest
and finest of Syrian writers," 'Vright's Pref. to Cureton's
A. Syriac D.). When only three years old, he made his first
Communion; at twenty-two he preached his famous sermon
on "the chariot of Ezechiel j" he wrote several Liturgical
works, and numbers of lJlimre dm'ushhotho (::\Ietrical Homi-
lies), two of which (that on Habib, a
d that on Shantuna and
Guria) were given as specimens in Cureton's A. Syr'iac D.
For a full account of his life and works see Acta SanctOr1.lm,
t. xii. Octob., in which the new Bollandist, J.
latagne, richly
made up for the deficiency of the old. See also J. B. Abbeloos'
"Dissert. Rist. Theo!.," Louvain et Bonne, 1867. Index II.
JERE
nAs, the peaceful Prophet, quoted p. 175.
JERO:\IE, St., quoted pp. 7. 14i, etc.
IE"HUIABO (588), (Jesus' gift), a Nestorian Patriarch of Seleucia,
who was first Bishop of Adiabene. See Index II.
JESUS. "I bow at JESUS' N.HIE !"-

"JESU, Ubi sit gloria ! "
The Brevia?'?!.
" II NOME di Colui che in terra adsusse
La YERITÀ che tanto ci suhlima."

Dante.

169

IGNATIUS, St. :\1., (100 p). This illustrious disciple of the
Apostle St. J OlD. is in groat vcneration amongst the Syrian
nation; he was "the occupant of tbe great Mother See of
the East," AXTIOCHIA, which he called, for humility's sake,

WP.&TLOV, a little body-Epist. ad. Smyrn.
11.-8ee Allies'
" Formation of Christendom," p. 343. A portion of his Letter
to the Romans is reported in D. cxx. .
-- (1247), a Jacobite Patriarch, who wrote an Epistola to
IxxocExr IV. See Index II.
-- alter (l.14J.), another Jacobite Patriarch, whose legate,
ABDALLA, Archbishop of Edessa, at the Council of Florence,
submitted to EUGENI1:S IV. See Index II.
-- XYlIIth Patriarch of Antiochia, be wrote (1551) to
Jt:'LI"GS III. an Epistola, quoted in DD. ccx., ccxvi.
IXDIA, a vast region of Åsia, so called from the river IXD"Gs
or SIXD. It fell to the Apostle TH01L\.s, p. 76 n. Like
CHINA, it had Bishops dependent upon the Patriarchal 8ee of
SELEUCIA, p. 129.
IxxocExT IV. (1248, 1254), the Pope who received letters of sub.
mission from R.\BA
ARA and IGXATIUS, who called him" the
common fatber after the heavenly Father." DD. clx., vii.
I'\"TELLIGEXCE, vovs, proceeding from tbe head. See JIhall J1oith, D. vi.
JOH
, St., tbe beloved ..Apostle. His 'L'itgin state is compared with
that of the married SnIOx, D. xlvii.
"I bave no sway amid the crowd, no art
In speech, no plea in C0111l,cil or in mart."
St. a,.egory Naz.; Newman's TrQJ1s.

- St., Chrysostom; quoted pp. 25 n., 55 n., etc.
-- Maton and Ba,.. nTahbun. See these names.
- (1252), a Jacobite Bishop of 1'.Iardins, afterwards Patriarch of
Antioch, wrote a Treatise, De Chrismate, quoted D. cxi.
- (1411), a Patriarch of Alexandria who sent Andrew, Ab. of
St. Antony, to E1:GEXn.;S IV., with full power to reunite the
Æthiopian with the Roman Church, quoted D. cxvi.
JOXAH, the Prophet who" feared and fled from God," p. 48 D.
JOSEPH, the chaste old Patriarch, alluded to p. 22 n. See Bath.-
Tbough the passage of Gen. xlix. 22, may fairly be understood
as a Syriasm or Hebraism, for branches (the dæughteì"s of a
tree), "\'re "\'rould rather adhere to the literal interpretation of
the Vulgate, so delicately expressed by the Poet, than whom
we know DO more elegant and solid English writer.
"0 purest symbol of tbe Eternal Son!
Who dwelt in thee, as in SOllie sacred shrine
To draw hearts after thee, and make them thine."

170

JOSEPH, tho spouse of tho Blessed Virgin, p. 23 n.

"As man and wife, being two, are one in love."
Shakspeare.
JOSEPH, (IGOO ?), Legate of GABRIEL, Patr. of Alexandria. D. clxx.
JOSEPH, II. (b.IGGO?), Bishop of Amida, afterwards Chald. Pati-Ïarch.
He wrote the" Bright )Iirror," Speculwn terslU/tn, often quoted
in the DD., Inùex II.
Iota, the great change it may cause in a translation, p. 2-t n.
" I argue not
Against Heaven's hand or win; nor bate one jot
Of heart or hope; but still bear up and steer
Right onwards."

1.Iilton.
ISAAK (400 f), Nestorian Patriarch, who convened a Synod of
40 Bishops in Selencia; the Nest
rian Canonists attribute to
him the Canon quoted D. cxciv.., p. 126.
ISRAEL (1600 ?), a Syro-Chaldean Priest, "the greatest of all gram-
matists," particularly desired by the Patriarch ELIAS to inquire
about the truth of the Catholic faith. D. ult.
JUDGE of the old Israel compared with the JUDGE of the new (tho
Pope), "though he may be defective in his actions, he callnot
err in matters of faith." D. ccxxii.
JULIUS I. (337,352) was "Bishop of Rome" during the Council of
Sardica, whither he sent his legates. D. c1xxxi.
JULIUS III. (1530, 15;);)), during his Pontificate the Chaldean
Patriarch Soulaka made his submission, and 1\IOSES of Mardin
went to him as legate of the Jacobite Patr. IGNATIUS
XVIIIth, who called him" the fifth Evangelist." "Garland
of regenerate children," etc. D. c1xviii.
JUVE
.\L, quoted p. 40 n., etc.

K.

KacUsho (beatns, sainted), p. 3;) n. "That henvenly shrine that
rests where souls cleot abide." D. cIviL Cf. rlpwv.
Kaclnwio (primus, the first, etc.), p. 37 11.
Ka8ó^,tKoS. See Catholicus.
ltashisho. See '}'ÉPWII, et Cascus.
KIPHO, the Syriac for the Hebrew CEPHAS, and Greek nETPO
,
pp. 25 n; 32; 85 n., et passim,-a single stone, p. 19.
"The Ii \Ting stones are moulded
To a glowing shrine, all one! "
Lyr. Apost.

171

Ko(pavor. (Verw. mit. ICtJpor, uncI TtJpavvos.) See Tr1.tno.
KOt'Tel1v (cubile, cham,ber), pp. 18. 23.
Kop&.utOv, (damsel). See Talitha.
Koroltzoutho (prædicatio, PREDICATIOX), p. 48 D.
"Brothers! spare reasoning,-men have settled long
That ye are out of date, and they are wise;
Use their own weapons, let your 1J:ords be strong,
Your cry be loud, till each scared boaster flies;
Thus the ApOSTLES tamed the pagan breast,
They a)'fltted not, but preach'd, and conscience did the rest."
Newman.

Kushtho (veritas, t'l'1tth), it has no plural, p. 31 n.
" All gifts below,
Save TRUTH, but grow
Towards an end."
N ewma'i1.
KpaTíuTor-as a title of dignity, see Nasziho.

L.

LADY (the Blessed-Sedes Sapientiæ.). See )IARY.
"I looked on that Lady, and out from her eyes
Came the deep glowing blue of Italy's skies."
LAETA, the Roman lady to whom St. JEROJIE "Wrote about the
education of her daughter, saying: "pro gemntÍs et se"ficis
Divinos Codices amet." Epist. 107. See PAULA.
LUIP-the CHL"RCH of Peter is the bright Lal1tp, from which all
other lamps are lit up, p. 80, D. cxv.
"So we her flame must trim
Around His soul-converting Sign,
And leave the rest to Him."
Newman.

LA
GUAGE-the Syrian (Aramean or Aramaic), like the Chaldean,
a mere dialect was probably spoken by our Blessed Lord
, on this earth. See Preface and the Plea.
-Gift of Tongues. D. civ.
"Lord! has our dearth of faith and prayer
Lost us this power OLce given?
Or is it sent at seasons rare,
And then flits back to heaven?"
Neu:man.
Latin--the wisdom of the Latins, constantly trained in theological
studies, p. 80, D. cxvi.-'Pw/J-atuT(, the Greek for Latin, p. 72.

.

172

LEA VEN. Sce 0 il.
LEGATE-a representative or commissioner of the Pope-occasion-
ally of the Oriental Patrinrchs.-See the instruction which the
Coptic PatriHrch GABRIEL gives to his Legates, D. clxx.
Af(X'1}V. This never-dying overgrowth, is the nearest symbol of
ETERKITY; yet-

" All growth has bound,
'Vhen greatest found
It hastes to die."

Nev..'man.

LEO, St., (the Great), (410), during his Pontificate the Eutychian
· heresy was condemned in the CEcum. Council of Chalcedon,'
where he sent his Legates, the two Bishops PASCHASINUS
and LUCENTIUS, with the two Priests BASIL and SEXATOR.
See these names, besides the DD. clxxviii., cxc.
LIBANUS (Lebanon), a famous chain of Mountains in Syria, be-
tween Tripoli and Damascus, especially renowned for its
evergreen Cedars (Larix Cedr1ts) :-The "white Cedar of
Lebanon (C'l.tp'ì'ess1.ts Thyoides).-It is very scantily peopled
with about forty much scattered villages. There the so-called
Libanensis Synod (1736), presided over by the Apostolic
Ablegate, JOSEPH SnWN ASSE:
IAKI, )vas convened, AN. 1736.
See D. ccxxvi.
Life-Christ is THE LIFE.

"fl
E>fov, Zw
}V ð ðtðo{,s.

"Son of our God, GIVER of life, alone."
St. Basil's Hymn (sec. i.).

Lyr. Apost.

I. raITT, Light on the candlestick.-JuLIus III., D. ccvii.
The Church is always in the light, p. 22 n.
H God is my LIGHT, whom need I fear!"
"Lead, kindly Light, amid the encircling gloom,
Lead thou me on."

Newman.

U Linguette povere d'Elu'opa," compared with the manliness of the
Oriental Languages, p. 7 n.
LINL"S (alias Ansus) , the immediate successor of St. PETER, p. 9l.
LITURGY, À.ElTCJvp1'la, the established form for public worship-
Besides the Sytiac, p. 77 n., there is the Syro-Chalclean, the
Syru-lIIaronite, etc.: seo these words, anù Gaza, lJlellæum,

173

ThesaWi''Us precum, etc. About the Liturgy of St. JA:
IES of
Serug, see Renaudaut, " Lit1ugies Orientales," tom. ii. I
LORD'S PRAYER-the original Syriac compared with the English
translation, p. 7.-with the Chinese., ib. n.
Luoo, a town in Italy, where the 1tIS. Codex of the FF. of
the Congreg. of the :Mother of God (quoted from Bal1.dii
"l\Iiscellanea" tom. iii.,) was printed (1762). See D. clxviii.
LUCFXTIUS (450 ?), Bishop of Ascoli, Legate of St. LEO to the
Council of Chalcedon.
LUCIUS, the "Light-Bringer,"-as the noble :Marquis of Bute lately
styled his namesake, the Enlighten'..r of ]Iorganwg, to whom
is attributed the bloodless converÛon of this kingdom, and
the establishment of the See of Landaff.-The Epistola of this
Pope, to the Bishops of Phrygia and Spain is quoted, D.
cxxvi.

M.

]Iack (dejectus est, "floored," struck down), p. 54 n.

IAFRIAXUS (Syr. Maphriono), an ecclesiastical title applied to
Syro-J acoblte Bishops, second only to that of Patriarch.
The famous writer BAR-HEBR 'El7S was ::\Iafrian for twenty
years, p. 56 n.-See Assem., B. 0., t. ii. p. 215.

L-\II, the Cardinal, who published" Scriptorum Veterl1m Collec.
tiones." For the Collectiones "noræ," see Index 1., Librorurn.
]Iakiko (humilis, lt1.unble, meek), p. 54 n.
" Hid are the saints of God," etc.
Newman.

]Ialphono (magister, a teacher), p. 41: n.
l\IAN. See Gabro.

" Son of immortal seed, high destined MAX!
Know thy dread gift,-a creature, yet a cause:
Each l\IIXD is its own centre, and it draws
Home to itself, and moulds in its thought's span
All outward things, the vassals of its" ILL,
Aided by HEAYEX, by em"th unthwarted still."
Newntan.

.MAXSI, quoted p. 62 n.
l\IAKzoxI, Inni sacd, the flower of Italian poetry, pp. xi.,
29 n., 71, etc.
l\IAR (Dominus, Lord), like the French .JIonsie'ttr, the English
Sir, and the German Herr (so-and.so), is, in Syriac, a title
given to every distinguished person, as l\Iar-Ephrem, :Mar-
Jacoub, eto., p. 83 n.

174

.MAR-JACO"CB, of Edessa, namesako of St. JA
IES of Serug, wrote
the first Syriac Grammar (706), and did much to restore to
its pristine purity the Syriac language.
l\I\.RABA (5-14), a Ncstorian PatriaTch, quoted D. ccxv.
1.IARAS (451), the first Bishop of Amida, who assisted at the fifth
CECUIll. Council of Oha lcedon.
1IARCIANUS (391, 457), the Emperor-Addressed the Bishops
assembled at the Council uf Constantinople, p. 110.
MARDIN, an Episcopal town in :Mesopotamia, not far from Diarbek.
-There was a MOSES of Mardin, and a JOHN, Bishop of the
same town. It is still the resort-place of the Jacobite Patrie
archs, who have their residence in ZAFARAN.
:ðfARK, St., the Evangelist. See p. 104.
]Ia?'ried-the married Peter preferred to the Virgin John. D. xlvii.
"The married many thus might plead, I .wean
Take love away, and life would be defaced,
A ghastly vision on a howling waste!"

Newman.

l\IARO, or
Iaron, John (700 ?), the first Patriarch of the
Iaronites,
to whom he gave his name. He wrote a Treatise De Sacer-
(lotio, quoted in DD. cxxxiv., chi. ..
J\L\.ROXITES, so called from John :Maron, of the sixth century,
charged, though erroneously, with the heresy of the Mono-
thelites.-They have still nine Bishoprics hl Alep, Damascus,
Beiruth, Seyde, Heliopolis, Potrin Djebail, Eden, Tripoli,
and Cypres-A. Laurent, "Relat. Hist. cles .Affaires cle Syrie,"
18t6.-Their Patriarchs in their consecration take constantly
the name of Peter. DD. cxxxiv., chi.
:MARTIN I., St., (6i9, 655), a Pope, native of Tom, or according to
Bar-Hebræus, ofChalcedon, D. cxcii. In the Council of Lateran,
he condemned the heresy of the l\Ionothelites, the Ecthese of
the Emperor HERACLIUS and the Type of CONSTANT, which was
the cause of his exile and death in the Ta'u,ric Chersonese.
lI-fARY, our Blessed Lady, mentioned pp. 23 n., 29 n., 133, etc.

H .Ave ]Ia'ì"ia !
Thou, whose name
All but adoring love may claim !"
Ca'I.Lsa nostræ Lætitiæ.
"0 Mary, mother blest,
Sweetest of earth's consolers, at thy name
The captive chains fall off, the voice of blame
Is still, the moan of grief, the cry of shame,
Are hush'd upon thy breast."-Oæenhant.

17;)

IATTHÆI (fili'us). See AJIRus.
]Icar (desponsavit), hence, mchiro, desponsata-said of the B. V.
espouscd to St. JOSEPH, p. 23 n.
]Idinath 111.olke (urbs regalis), Rome, _po 79 n.
JJldinath Kudsho (urbs sancta), " The Holy Jerusalem," ib.
]Ieck. See Jlo kiko.

"The gospel creed, a sword of s'trife,
]Icek hands alone may rear."

N e'Wman.

l\IELCHITES (royalists or imperialists), a contemptive appellation
used by the Eutychian J acobitcs (Zangale, ][onacus, Sec. VI.
and Dioscorus) to designate those who maintained the deci.
sions of the Council of ChalcecZone; deeming they wished by
it to please the imperial party. See Allies.-About the Greek.
:Melchites, as a branch of the Syrian Church, see p. xv.
l\IENXA. (620 ?), Chorcpiscoptts, a Suffragan Bishop, to whom the
Kestorian Patriarch Gregory addressed a letter, D. lxxxvii.

IEI.';<Eln[ (p.7}Jllaîos, menstruus), a monthly portion of the By,tinc
Litwt"[JY. See Index I.
][cl:5sin.h, The CHRIST, our Lord JESUS, p. 2D n.-" Christus vincit,
Christus regnat. . . Qui rcgna dat cælestia." Cf. Talitha.
JJn
ad)'ono (sub-magister, unI.lcr teacher), p. 41< n.
MhaÌ1nanto (fidem habens, a believer), p. 79 n.

" Once pattern chief
Of FAITH, my Country, now gross-hearted grown."
N eW}}l,an.

]Ihau.noith (intelligenter, wisely), p. 125 n.

" So works the ALL- TnsE! our services dividing
Kot as we ask:
For the world's profit, by our gifts deciding
Oill duty-task.
See in king's courts loth J eremiahs plead;
And slow-tongued :Moses rule by eloquence of deed! "
NeU:l1tan.

IICHAELIS, quoted p. 23 n.
l\IIGXE, Abbé, quoted, pp. 10, 53 n., 122 n., 125 n., 144 n.

IILTo
, John (1608, 16ï4), quoted pp. 5, 35 n., 79 n.
]Iishtutho (nuptiæ, a 'ìlW"N1 0 age-feast), p. 39 n. Cf.
vp.7ró(na.
MÓXÀos. See 3Iuclo.
]Ionau shroro (quid est ventas, what is the tntth?), p. 21 n.
Jlorattotho (dominantes, maste1's), p. 83 n.
MOi"onoith (domino-simìlis, lo,.d-like), p. 57 n.

17G

MOP<ÞH (figura, f01'm), applied to Christ, p. 124 n. See Hzow.
" This gaudy world grows pale before
Tho beauty of thy FACE."

" Haunting gloom and flitting shades,
Ghastly shapes, away! "
. The Brevia1-Y, Fer. VI., ad Laudes.

MOSES, the old" Ruler of Israel, skilled in all the learning of the
Egyptians," whose eye at six scoro "had not become dim,
neither had his natural force abated."-A figure of PETER,
p. 47. seq.-From him the Ruler of the Kew Israel (the
Pope) is called a second :l\IOSES, p. 128. etc.

":1\1oses, the patriot fierce, became
The meekest man on earth."-Lyr. Apost.

-- of Mardin (1555), a Legate of IGNATIL'S XVIIth Jacobite
Patriarch, to the Council of Florence, under J"LLIUS 111.,
DD. ccxi., ccxvii.-" ][asii præceptor in SY1'iacis litte1'-is."-
Assemani.
-- of :Thlossul, the same as BAR-CEPHA.
l\IOSSUL, a town in :1\Iesopotamia, on the left bank of the Tigris,
opposite to old NIXEVEH.
]Iother, "the CHURCH of Rome, ]Iother of all Churches," p. 81.

" List, Christian warrior! thou, whose soul is fain
To rid thy MOTHER of her present chain;-
Christ will avenge His BRIDE, yea, even now
Begins the work, and thou
Shall spend in it thy strength, but, ere He save,
Thy lot shall be the grave."

Newman.

]Ishabahto (gloriosus, glorio'l.{'s), a noble title for the Church of
Christ, p. 28 n.
IIIshah (unxit, anointed), the Hebrew root of lJlessiah.-The
Syriac root ]lashah (mensuravlt, measured), applies to
IIIsh'l.(,hto, MUSIC, a measured composition, "A silver sound,"
p. g,t n.

"

Such musick

Before was never made
But when of old the sons of nW1'ning sUllg."-lIItlton.
]Ishm''1'o (durus, hardened, solid), p. 85 n.
:MUCAFFA Severus (978) wrote a History of the Synod of Chalce.
don. See Index II.

177

lJI'Ilclo (vectis, a leve-r), p. 29 n.-.Jluclo dshÚtl. See Br1tnt.
MUSIC, fJ.OUO'L,,1} (se. T'XVTJ), lJlusica, a melodious harmony. See
St. AUGUSTIKE, and lJIshah.

H M1tsic's ethereal fire was given,
Not to dissolve our clay,
But draw Promethean beams from heaven
And purge the dross away."

Newman.

J\!YSTERy--of the Incarnation p. 121.-" Of the world above:"
"This mystery of Life, where good and ill together blend,
'V age an undying strife;
For rivers twain are gushing still, and pour a mingled flood;
Good in the very depth of ill, ill in the heart of good."
Ne
t;man.

N.

Name-" The NAME of the Most High." Seo JESUS.
of Peter-" a new name, which the mouth of the Lord
shall name."
D. xxvi., p. 113 n.-"l\:'18Í]lTETat ðvofJ.a "a[vov, Isa. lxv. 15.
Nasziho (illustris, Esq1tÍre?), like "pÓ.TtUTOS, used as a title of
dignity, p. 76 n.
NEBEL (Psaltery), p. 34 n. "Awake, psaltery and harp." Ps. lvi. D.
Necavit, slain-from nekio, a sacrificial sheep, p. 50.
NESTORIGS, a famous heresiarch of the fifth century (428) ; Patri-
arch of Constantinople. See DD. xvi., clxxvi., etc. Hence,
Nestorians, Syro-Chaldeans, "Oriental Christians," who, with
the assistance of the Kings of Persia, founùed the school of
Edessa, afterwards transferred to Kisibe. They were occa-
sionally uniteù with Rome under I
xocE
T IV., JULIUS III.,
and PAUL V., yet they soon fell into their old groove.
Ngar (dolavit, pa1'e(l off), hence na[Joro, TÉ"TWV, faber lignarius,
p. 38 n.
NIC.EA, a town of Bithynia, famous for its CEcumenical Council
(32:5), presidetl oyer, in the name of SYL\ESTER, by the Bishop
OSIUS. See Canones Kicæui Ambici, pp. 106, 132.
NINE\EH (d\\el1ing of :Kinus ?), the famous town built by
Asher (Gen. x. 11), ou the left bauk of the Tigris, opposite to
}'Iossul. The" remains" of this once "exceedingly great
city" are still wondered at in the British Museum.-A
" Sign" to the men of Killeveh, J OXAH had converted them
by his predication; yet its heavy" burden" was soon given
out by NAHUJI, after whom "she is empty, and void, and
N

178

waste."-Accol'ding to our Lord's promise, "The men of
:Nineveh shaH rise in judgment with this generation, and sbaH
condemn it." See page iv.
" \Vhen the rich town, that long
Has lain its huts among,
Uprcars its pageants vast,
And vaunts-it shall not last!
Bright tints that shine, are but a sign
Of summer past."

jYeu:m(m.

NITRIA
11S8., quoted p. 7.
Nka'twth (oves, sheep or ewes), p. 18 n. See Neca,it.
No
xus Panopolitanus (Sec. V.) wrote a Paraphrasis of the Gospel
of St. JOHN, quoted pp. 35 n., 50.
Nóp.<PTJ. See Call-and CLEOPATRA-most delicately hinted:
" Vail your regard,
Upon a wrong'd, I'd fain have said, a maicl."
Shakspeare.

But sadly marred in the following :-
"The nympholepsy of some fond despair."-BY'fon.
Nvp.cþé;)JI (thalamus, bridal chaffnber), vIol TOU JlVPcþWJlOS, filii thalami,
tho companions of the Bridegroom, the friends of JESUS.
Nu,n (piscis, whale?), p. 78 Do See Ra1lrbo.

o.

'0 BVJlchos XWpfW xwpehw! p. 54 n. Hamilton's "Golden TVmods,"
p. 33, will give the key to this Greek riddle.
OIL and leaven, "carried about by the Apostles," a Nestorian
untruth, p. 78.-" Oil I need for midnight watcbing."-
S. B. Gould.
OLD-
IAN, l'uomo vecchio. "Peter's old-man was stripped off com.
pletely," so that he was thoroughly renewed in Christ. D. ciii.
p. 69.
ORTHODOX faith, what is it? D. CCX.
OSIUS (295, 4oo?) Bishop of Cordova, "le père des pvêques, et Ie
président des Conciles," is here noticed in relation with
the Councils of Ephes'lts and SanZica. See D. clxxxi.

P.

P. P. Pate')' Patrum, p. 115.
P
(,IIOJnpS, St., quoted p. 141..-0ne of those happy souls, who,

179

dead to all thillgs of this visible world, surcly-" :Move on in
the sweet light of heaven."
P ALLADICS. Historia Lausiaea, quoted p. 40 n.
napa'caTae
lCl1 (depositum, a trust), p. 61 n.
P\.RKHURST, quoted pp. 30 n., 35 n., etc.
PASCHASIXUS (-l00?), Bishop of Lilybæus, Legate of Pope LEO I.
to the Council of Chaleedon, mentioned D. clxxxiv.
PASSOW, Greek Diet., quoted pp. 16 n., 23 n., 38 n., etc.
n&ITTOS, (pastophol'ium, Bt"ide-ehamber), p. 23 n.
PATRIARCH (rish abohotho, Acts ii. 29, Caput Patrum), properly a
Greek name (naTpt&pXl1 j ) , which implies a pate}'nal princi-
pality, p. 107. It is applied to a dignitary supelior both to
simple Bishops and :Metropolitans. The four most celebrated
Patriarchs are t.hose of RO
IE, Antioehia, .Alexandria, and
Jerusalem j-amongst the Kestorian, those of Babylon or
Seleueia. See these names, Index II., and p. 106 seq.
PAUL, St., the Apostle and Doctor of the Gentiles, pp. 86, 134.
"Blessed with an Angel's heart within."-Ly}'. .Apost.
PAUL Y. (160
, 1621), the Pope who receh"'ed a 8ubmi
sive Epistola
from the Patriarch of Babylon, ELIAS, who called him "the
lofty Head of all Christendom." The Chaldean Archbishop
GABRIEL wrote a famous Carmen in his honour. D. cxlii.
IJAULA, St., a noble scion of the Scipios and Gracchi: illustrious
disciple of St. Jerome, mentioned p. 6.-Ep. ad Eustoehium.
PEXAXCE, p. 39. -Rather than of any thing else, the Church is
exultant of

PE
.ÅKCE.

" Yes! Let the fragrant scars abide,
Love-tokens in Thy stead,
Faint shadows of the spear-pierced side,
And thorn-encompass'd head.

And such Thy tender force be still,
\Vhen self would swerve or stray,
Shaping to truth the forward will
Along Thy narrow way.

Deny me wealth; far, far remove
The lure of power or name;
Hope thrives in straits, in weakness love,
And faith in this world's shame."

:J.,Tewhlan.

Peshitto ( simple) is the Syriac name given to an ancient rersion of
the Bible, p. 17, as well aR to the common Syriac Alphabet.
See PerIes' llelethen-"ata Pesehitthoniana, \Vratislaviæ, 1839,
N 2

180

PETER, St. H The glorious pinnaclo of the Apostleship," D. cviii.
The Church grows around Peter, p. 99 n., etc.
nÉTpa &s f1TEpÉa-flintYj like Isaiah's "horses' hoofs," (Shakspeare's
H fiery .footed steeds "), p. 85 n.
PETROS, p. 34 n. Cf. KIPHO.
Phagronoith (corporaliter, after the flesh) "Full of lusty life,"
p. 14 n.
" How lush and lusty the grass looks! How green! "
Shakspeare.

Phaloho (agricola, husbandntan), p. 14 n. 4.
PHILIP the Apostle, mentioned p. 50 n.
PHILOXENUS, the Greek denomination of Xenaias, Bishop of Hiera-
polis Cßlaburgensis) who translated in Syriac the Bible called
after his name, Philoxeniana, p. 20 n.
Phkad (præcepit, he ordered), p. 43 n. Cf. shall.
Pholh (o-VJlEP')'ÚS, fellow-labourer), p. 15 n.
PHRYGIA (gr. sicca) a dry country of Asia Minor, where an Epistola
has been addressed by Pope LUCIUS, p. 86.
Pietro or Piero, the Italian for PETER.-The R. Pontiff" il successor
del maggior Piero," p.75. A recent happy piece of poetry on
this subject is well worth noticing:
"La fanciulla che giuliva
Annunziando é Piero é Piero,
Smemorata non apriva
Al prosciolto prigioniero," etc.

PUETRY.

" Sweet food of sweetly utter'd knowledge."
P. Sidney.

- Syriac, p. 15 n.
As to the H fathers of the Sy,tiac Song" and their "poetic
jewelleries," see St. EpHREl'tr, St. JAMES of Serug, etc.
PONTIFF, Roman- H The proudest royal houses are but of yesterday
when compared with the line of the Supreme Pontiffs."
Lord :Macaulay's Essay on Ranke.-Compared to Moses, p.12S,
-to the Judges of Israel, pp. 89, 138, et seq. See Contents
Table.
Pontificate.-"\Vhen (PETER'S) new began, the old ceased, D. lri.
PorE, the father of all Christians, p. 102.

H Throned in (CHRIST'S) Church till He return."
Lyr. Apost.

Prayer-is so sweet, that hours are but a minute, D. clx.
PRDIACY, when founded, p. 99 n.
PROBST, Dr., of Breslau on H Syriac L-itu,tgy," mentioned p. 77 n.

181

PROPERTIUS, quoted p. 15.
PSALTERY. See Zmaro, and Nebel.

R.

RAR\X .....-\.ra (12i7 ?), a Syro-Jacobite Catholicus or Primas.-In
his letter to IX.NOCE.NT IV., he styled himself, "Vicar of
the East;" sent to the saiel Pontiff his Profession of Faith,
subscribed by two Archbishops and three Bishops. DD.
cxxxviii., cxxxix., ccviii.
RAINALDI, Oderico (1595, 1671), of a noble family of Treviso;
the continuer of the Annales Eccles. of Cardinal BAROXIUS.
His Continuation from 1199 to 1569, was printed in Rome,
1646-77 (9 vols. in fo.). See Index I.
RATIONAL, reasonable-whilst correcting a misprint (ra.tionable,
p. 57, line 11), we highly disclaim reason being given to brutes.
" It is our glory and happiness to have a rational nature."
Law.
In the Syrian Liturgy, St. Peter is called-the "Head-
shepherd of rational sheep." D. lxxii. etc.
Raurbo (abnormis, h1lge, smisurato), applied to Jonah's whale, as
well as to Peter's FISHES, p. 78 n.
Rho (rexit, ruled), double meaning of this word, p. 93 n.
Rice}'cata (a record, or burden), p. 26 n. See Al&.1J;a^p,a.-
"Whether the birds or she recorded best."-Brown.
Risho (primus or princeps, first or prince), a title given to St.
Peter, p. 96.-Rish malak, the leader of the AXGELS, p. 37 n.
-Risko d)1ishone (Caput principum), the Pope, p. 38 n.
RITUALIST. See G01nuro, Ceremonies, Oil, Twelve, Feria, etc.
ROCK of faith, p. 2 t. The Church is founded

"On the unshaken ROCK,
That shall for aye endure."
Lyr. Apost.

RmlE ('pc:,p'7J), the mighty city of the seven hills, onco "tho homo
of Pagan superstition and mi
t.ress of error," now tho head
centre of Christianity, " the fortress of faith."

"I must see Ron18,"

was the urgent desire of St. Paul (Acts xix. 21), and that
of Peter ; "Lord, leave Rome to me, it is enough." p. 77. D. cix.
" 0 thou dost soothe the heart, thou Church of Rome! "
" The Good Sarnaritan."-Lyr. Apost.

182

ROOT (þC(a,)-ûf Jesse and David, p. 30 n.-ofEphraim. See :MARY.
-Peter is caUed ROOT. D. xxv.
RUIN.-See NINEYEH.
"That sense of ruin, which is worse than pain."
Geron-tius.
Rwnho (rhomphæa, spear), mistaken by Dr. Cureton for
Rumiono (arrhabon, earnest), a favour, p. 22 n.
Ru'mpia-Aul. Gell., the same as Rhomphæa. See Ru'mho.
Rltnik (skipton, shift), p. 38 n.

s.

SADDUCEES, quoted p. 87. They denied the existence of angels.

ANGEL.
" lYIy oldest friend, mine fronl the hour
'Vhen first I drew nlY breath;

Iy faithful friend, that shall be mine,
Unfailing, till my death."

Newman.

Saghi (magis, rather, the nlore 80), saghi
ladmakikin, and the
best (degrees) are the humblest, p. 53 n.
SAINTED (Kadisho), "Dear sainted friends," aromatibus sepulti.
"Her spirit there, her body here-make one the earth and sky."
Newman.

SANSKRIT, pp. 50 n., 53 n., etc.-A most important literary find
of our day, is the Syriac version of a lost Sanskrit book, lately
discovered by Dr. Benfey. See" Academy" for August, 1871.
SARDICA, a city in Illyria, in which a Council was assembled, (347).
See OSIUS and JULIUS T.
SARUG or Serug, from Sarug (?), grandfather of Abraham (Gen. xi.
20). A region in Mesopotamia, and a city in the same region,
formerly called Batnæ. 'Vith the Syrian Christians it became
a "household name," since it has been illustrated by the Great
Saint JA
IES. See Assemani, B. 0., t. ii., Ind. Geog1'aph.
Satan-" was the greatest amongst the angels," Thus Dioscorus
dareth address St. LEO. D. clxxviii.

"Ye, who would weed the vineyard's soil,
Treasure the lesson given,
Lest in the judgment books ye toil
For Satan, not for heaven."

Newman.

183

Saudade, a Portuguese expression, not easily rendered in any other
language, except, perhaps, by the Swiss ranz-des-vaches, or by
the famous line of "\V ordsworth.-See Home.

"Thoughts that do often lie too deep for tears."

SAVIOUR-" 'Tis Christ,-He comes to save,"-see CHRIST.
-Chr-ists and Saviours of the ancient Law. D. xxviii.
SCIENCE-is taught by Him who "docet hominem SCIE
TLUI,"
p. 44 n.
Peter's "Science of Truth." D. ccxxiv.
" And teach proud SCIEXCE where to veil her brow."
Lyr. Apost.

" They do but grJpe in LE.\R
I
G'S pedant r01tnd,
"\Vho on the fantasies of sense bestow
An idol-substance, bidding us bow low
Before the shades of being which are found,
Stirring on still, on man's brief trial-ground;
As if such shapes and moods, which como and go,
Had ought of TRUTH or LIFE in their poor show."
Newman.

SCRUTIXIZER. See Boszuio.
Search and look. John xii. 52.- 'Vhence does it come? p. 80 n.
Seb (senuit, grew oltl), p. 17 n. Cf. Sencæ and Olri man.
SEE-" The See of Charity." -Thus the God-robed IGNATIUS called
the See of Rome. D. cxx.
SELEUCIA, a city raised upon the ruins of BARYLO
, opposite to
Ctesiphon. The Saracens (Sec. VII.) named it antonomasti-
cally Almodayen, or lIedina (the city).-There was the See of
the Kestorian Patriarchs of Babylon, till about the Sec. IX.
It having been ruined, they were obliged to retire to Ircno-
polis (Bagdad). See DD. cxxix., cxciv., etc., p. 126.
SEXATOR, the Priest,-legate of St. LEO. 1. D. 181-.
SER.\PIO:V VIII., Patriarch of Alltiochia, quoted p. 10.
SEVERUS (500?), simply known as having been intruded into the
See of Antioch by the Emperor, and COil<:3equently OÀCOID-
municatec1 by SnnL\CHUS, D. cxci.
... Sh. p. 115 n.
Shabah (clarificavit, glO1'ifiec1), p. 28 n. See GLORlOl-S.
HHAh.SPEARE, quoted, pp. 13 n., 2i n., 53 n., 9;) n., 51 n., etc.
Shall, the presumed origin of this English a
txiliQì'Y, p. 13 ll.-
Chaucer's" By the FAITH I shall to God," unlike the absolute
shall of Shakspeare, means" I owe it to Him."
Shamun,-of the Bengalees, likely a mere aping of the Christian
obedience, p. 53 11.

18j,

Shaph-iro.ith (honeste, faÚ'Zy), p. 51 n.
Shar (firmatus est, established), the radical of truth and strength;
both coming from this root, p. 21 n.
SnARFL\.:V. Two Codices dë Propaganda, so named from their
haying been brought from the seminary of Shaí:fi in l\lt. Liban.
See Index: 1.
Shaí'ibbaito, the manifold m('aning of this expression, p. 22 II
Shat'Ír dumsok, "the firm solidity of thy structure," p. 21 n.
Shm'i'ì'o, how strong the strength of this Syriac word, p. 21 n.
Shates (fundavit, founded). See Shetesto.
SHEEP, pp. 18 n., 50 n.-"Sheep of Peter's fold," (St. JOII
),
p. 99 n. See JOH:V.
SITE)I, (name)-the son of Noah, fronl whom tho :Messiah was
descended, was antonomastically called SKU, or in Syriac
SilE)I, p. 7.
Sheínsho (Sol, Slt'ìl), a very artistic ditty, so called by its author,
the Senior Archbishop GABRIEL, p. 115 n.
Shentho1tn (the Syriac name for Simon and Simeon), p. 53 n.
Shersho (radix, root), p. 30 n. See ROOT.
Shetesto (func1amentum, foundation), p. 60 n.
SHIFT. See Shuhlophin.
Shmah (audivit, listened), nearly the sarno root in all Aramean
languages, hence-
Shmahtoek (listened to thee), p. 53 n.
Shmo (nomen, a name), the same as SHEl\I-a special nam
, "ac-
cording to the mighty power of God," p. 43 n.-in Shrnok, the
letter k stands for thy. Soe Lord's Prayer.
Shroro (veritas, ti"uth), p. 32 D. See TRUTH.
Shuho (cementum, ceHtented roek), p. 60 n.-The wise man's
house did not fall: because it was founded on such a rock,
p. 85 n.
Sh'l.lhZophin (vicissitudines, shifts), p. 38 n.
Sh1tltonin (potestates, pOIVet'S), hence Sultan, etc., p. 13 D.
SIGHT. See SPECIES.
SUIEON, the old SnIEo:K, who carried in his arms our blessed Lord
Jesus Christ (D. ccviii.)-in Syriacit has the same spelling as
SnION-" the Galilean fishennan," p. 53 n., etc. See PETER and
S01Ûaka.
Skem (schema, cJ'aft),-how near this Syriacradical to the English
scheme and schemer! p. 29 ll.
SMITH, PAYNE, the learnecl Syriac scholar, Dean of Canterbury,
his Syriac Diet., quoted pp. 18 n., 46, etc.
Smokín. See
vp:rró(JLo..
SOBA or Zob (Syr. Sza'ltbo, or Both Zoba), trysting-place-probably
the same as N isibe. Hence, Bobensis. See EllED J Esnû.
8900, -rrpÉußvs, an old man. See Seb.

185

SO
lG, tI used to great end;" not H Short swallow-flights of song,
that dip their wings . . . . and skim away."-Tennyson.
See MusIC.
SOPHOCLES, quoted p. 38 n.
SOULAKA, the Chaldean Patriarch who, rejecting the Kestorian
doctrines, was reconciled to the Church under J ULIt'"S III.
See EBED J ESHÛ.
SPAlx-Pope LL'"CIUS'S Epistola to the Bishops of Spain. D. cxxvi.
SPEAR. See RumJw.
SPECIES, e1òo
, God's SIGHT, p. 125 n. IXXOCEXT IV. is called
"That supreme Genus which constitutes every species,"
p.98.
SPECULUJ! tersum (the untarnished mirror). Syr. lJlahl'zito Jlriktho
(from hzo, vidit, and mrak, tersit) -such is the title of the
book which the Chald. Patriarch JOSEPH II. wrote against
the Nestorians-quoted passim.
SPICES, aromatics-The BRIDE (Church of Christ) daily records
them in that spiritually delightful Cap it. Offic. B. Mariæ, " In
plateis sicut cinnamomum et balsamum aromatizans odorem
dedi," etc.-p. 40 n.

TEpEÒS Øf:1J.b..LO
(a firm foundation-stone), p. 15 n.

TÓ1J.a, 't';'outh-of JESlJ'S breatheth nothing but eternal Life, p. xii.
:Prom that of Peter the Gospel is to be received, p. 11.
STONE, used sometimes for Rock; but oftener rendered by the
original word KIPHO. See PETER and Tarono.

v1J.7róO"ta, a Greek word but seldom used in Scripture, p. 39 n.
Su"n. PAUL V. is called by the Chald. Patr. ELIAS, "Sun of tho
Christian world." D. cIxxii.-See Shemsho.-The Sunshine
of the Real Presence enjoyed by the Church.
SY1I1L\.CHUS (498-514), the Pope-see SEVERC"S.
SYNAGOGA-alluded to p. 23 n.-Her "altercation with the Church
of Christ" is quoted from St. Augustine, p. 73.
SyxoDus-Hence, Synodalia Chaldæorum. See Index I. and II.
SYRIA. This rich and once prosperous region of the EAST, anciently
called, after the fifth son of Shem, Aram (highlanll), had for
capital ÅXTIOCH. Matchless though it was for beauty and
luxuriance, it is greatly decayed since the 16th Century. To
the Patriarch IGXATIUS was entrusted the pastoral office
over the J acobites of SYRIA and of all the East. D. cxxxix.
For the Syrian Language, Litltrgy, Chw'ch, etc., see these
names.

" Caned to Britannia's . . . . strand
From Syria's distant shore. . . . "

Lyi. Apost.

18G

SYRIASM, or Syriacisrn, idiomatic expression of the Syriac lan-
guage, p. 22 n., etc.
SYRUS, St., quoted p. 114.

ClJp.(hwJl (a small body), thus for humility's sake, St. IG
ATIus,
Martyr, called his Church of .ANTIOCH.

T.

Takes (ordinavit, rtulcd), p. 93 n.
Talio d Rûho (puer Spiritûs, a spi1'itual child), p. 16 n., the same
as that spiritual (7rJlEvp.aTlKós) man, who "judgeth all things
whilst he himself is judged by no one;" who has" the mind of
Christ," JlOUJI XptcPTOÛ. 1 Cor. ii. 15.
Talitha curni (puella surge, damsel arise), p. 16 n.
" She is not gone . . . .
The meek inquiry of thy face," etc.
Newman.

Tantinwtho (cicnr, mild, gentle), p. 50 n.
Tapino. See ÈòaCþEllloi ; minding i pO'L'e'i"Í tapini d' !talia.
Tarlw (janua, door), hence Taroho (janitor, door-keeper), p. 3Ð n.
"He sees beneath the fig-tree green,
Nathaniel con His sacred lore,
Shouldst thou thy chamber seck, unsepn
He enters through the unopen'd door."
Newman.

Tarono (silex, flint), p. 36 n.-a very bard rock, such as that
mentioned by the Royal Prophet, "who clave the ,tocks in the
wilderness,"-p. 85 ll.
TAXIS ('TCf
t5-), tbe arcbitectural disposition of a building, p. 93 11.
TE1'\NYSOX, the Laureate, quoted pp. 34 n., 113 n., etc.
THADD,'EUS St., or Addæus, the Apostle of the .Assyrians, p. 76 n.,
and of the Chaldees, p. 99. lie had his See in BABYLON, as it
appears from the D. cxlii.
TIIEOCRYTUS, quoted p. 40 n.
THEOLOGICAL poems. See ELIAS of .Anbara.
THEOPRRAST'S Nat. History, quoted p. 40 n.
THESAURUS precllm (tbe treasure of orisons), a l)ook of the Syrian
Liturgy-mysteriorunt, a Scriptural commentary.-Sce TIAR-
HEBR,E1JS. D. xlii.
TnmrAs, St., the Apostle of Judea, p. 76 n.
THOUGHT objectively has no LnnTS. See the late Dean :Mansel's
book on the subject. "Thoughts," says Drydpn, anò. every

187

tlwu'Jhtful man may say the same, " come crowding in so fast
upon me, that my only difficulty is to choose or reject."

" Pride, of all others the mo
t dangerous fault,
Proceeds from want of sense, or want of thought."
Roscomrnon.

THRo
m of Christ held by PETER upon earth. D. !ix.
TnIOTHEus, the dearest Disciple of St. Paul, quoted p. 15 n. See
Pholh (fellow-labourel') and Nasziho.
TDIOTHEUS!. (Sec. VII!.), a Kestorian Patriarch of Seleucia. His
"Oratio ad populum" quoted D. cxcviii., p. 198.
TI.llOTHECS (1600), Archbishop of Jerusalem, Suffragan of the
"Oriental ELIAS," subscr.ipsit. D. cxvii.
Tongue-Cleft tongues of fire, D. civ. St. Peter, the head and
tong'ue of the Church, p. 61.
" The Syrian tongue, naturally leant to parables, was Olle
of the mediums which the wisdom of our Lord adopted for
teaching the people."-St. Jerome. See Langu,age.
Trah (aperuit, laid open), p. 39 n.
Trehsar (duodecim, twel1'e), p. 2:t n.
Tr1mo (strcnuus, '1:el crudelis, 'I.'aliant or cruel), hence 'T6paVV05,
p. 36 n.
TRUTH. See Sh'ì"oro and YERITAS, pp. 31 n., 32 n., etc.
" Truth without a home,
Despised and slain-then rising from the tomb."

"Truth! "nat is truth? . . . . . . . . "

"Ye halve the truth.
Ye cannot halve thp Gospel of God's grace!"
Lyr. Âpost.

TH.bo (beatitudo, blissfulness), p. 29 n.
TWELVE. "The sacred T"ELYE in Apostolic choir."-St. Peter, "the
chief of the twelve," D. cxxxiii.-through his intercession
the tluelre months of tùe year are blessed: D. xxxiv. See
Ti'ehsar.

" But Christes love, and His Apostles tlcelve,
He taught, bat first he followed it himself."
Challcer.

u

U'ì1e)'ring Doctm"s-the Popes, Judges of the Kew Israel. D. ccxxii.

18

Upper-room, upper chamber.-The upper stories, attics, and
garrets, were chiefly occupied by THE POOR (p. 76 D).
:MONKS.
" Had he not of wealth his fill
'Vhom a garden gay did bless,
And a gently trickling rill,
And the sweets of idleness?

"I make answer :-' Is it ease
Fasts to keep and tears to shed,
Vigil hours and wounded knees,
Call you these a pleasant bed?'
"Thus a veritable monk
Does to death his fleshly frame;
De there who in sloth are srmk,
They have forfeited the na'me."
Newnwn.

v.

VATICAN Lib'}'ary, p. xi.- VATICAN COUNCIL, p. xiii.
" God has sown? and He will reap,
Growth is slow when roots are deep."
Lyr. Apost.
VERITAS (Truth) "magna est, et prævalet." .ßIacc.-See Shroro.-
-Those who VERITATE:\I in injustitia detinent, p. 31 n.
" Still is the might of TRUTH, as it has been:
Lodged in the few, obey'd, and yet unseen.
Rear'd on lone heights, and rare,
His saints their watch. flame bear,
And the mad world sees the wide.circling blaze,
Vain searching whence it streams, and how to quench its rays."
N eW'inan.
Vc?'sio'1l. See Pe$hitto and Philoæenus.-For a passing ren1ark on
the Authorized, see p. 40 n.
VICAR or Vicegerent of Christ-St. Peter, pp. 20, 50, etc.
-the Pope, p. 100.-RABAN ARA titled himself "Vicar of the
EAST," p. 97.
VICEGERENT of the WORD of God, (JULIUS, III.) p. Ill.
Vineyard planted by Peter. D. Iii.
VIRGIN. The VIRGIN l\IARY, D. cviii.
" Gaudia matris habens cum virginitatis honore. JJ
St. BC'ì'nm'd.
" 0 Virgin maid-he thou our aid!"

189

Vi1'ginity.-(Hail, 0 Child of Heaven !)-See JOHN and DE
1ETRIAS.
For tho two (Syriac MS.) letters of St. CLEYENT on this Bub-
ject, found by Wetstein, see Mullooly, p. 65.
"But Thou, dear Lord!
Whilst I traced out bright scenes which were to come,
Isaac's pure blessings, and a verdant home,
Didst spare me, and withheld Thy fearful word;
Wiling me year by year, till I am found,
A pilgrim pale, with Paul's sad girdle bound."-Newman.
VIRO (Lat. vir, man, personage). Dante called St. Peter" il gran
VIRo,"-the great personage, p. 89,-whom
"The Damsel (Church) 'well did view."

Spenser.

Voices-" Angelic voices near. . . ."-See PACHO-'IIUS.

w.

TVe are trembling, p. 131. D. ccviii., Cf. Dhel.
"Erst my good angel shrank to seo
1\ly thoughts and ways of ill;
Anò now he scarce dare gaze on me,
Sear-seam'd and crippled stiB."-Newman.
TVeight.-As the Son of God beareth the weight of the whole world,
so PETER is to bear the weight of the whole Church. D. lxiii.
WEST, the Churches of the West, p. xii.-" The Synod of the
West," p. 109.-"The TYestern Popes" (so called by tho
Nestorians), the Rom. Pontiffs, p. 128.
WHALE. See Nun.
TVheat.-Satan's desire to sift us as
('heat. DD. xlvi., xlix., etc.
"Sift clear the chaff, and house the wheat;
And then, 0 LORD, descend."

Lyr. Apost.

Whole, totum, Syr. culeh, p. 95 n.
WISDO
I, "clad in visible form." Plato Phaed.-Soo Latin.
'VORDSWORTH, ,Yo (1770-1850), quoted p. 40 n.
TVrangle-The wranglings of Philosophers vanish throu
h PoLor's
confession, p. 53.
"Each claims to trust his own weak will,
Blind idol! - so we languish still,
All wranglers and all wrong.
Wand'rers! come home! obey the call!
A mother pleads, who ne'er let fall
One grain of Holy Truth."--Newman.

]90

'YIUGHT, DR. W., quoted p. 50 n.

z.

ZAPllARAN or Saphran, a monastery near :MARDIN, the ord
nary
residence of the Syro-Jacobite Patriarchs, since they bave
retired from Edessa, which was their latter refuge, after the
decline and fall of Antioch. From this place IGNATIUS XVII.
dated the Epistola which he wrote to JULIUS 111., p. Ill.
ZARDOUSHT, a Chaldean chief of magicians (an Apote
esmatic
or judicial astronomer), who unwittingly prophesied about
the Nativity of Christ, quoted p. 137. D. ccxx.
Zaugo, (jugum, yoke), p. 76 n.
ZEBEDEE or ZABDI (g'ift of the L01'd)-his sons, the two eyes of the
Church; they asked for THRONES only when they had seen
assured the SEE of PETER, p. 26.
Zmar (cecinit, psall.it), hence
Zmoro (uvp.q>wlIla, a smart song), p. 35 n. See Nebel and :ßIusic.

" And hark! I hear a singing, yet in sooth,
I cannot of that Music Tightly say,
Whether I hear, or touch, or taste the tones.
Oh, what a heart-subduing melody! "
Gerontius.

"Deny thee thine own fears, and wait tho end!"
Newman.

" Ad impellenclum satis."
Cic. ACQ(l. I. 1.

LONDON:
GILDERT AND RI V"IKGTON, I'RINTERS,
52, ST. JOliN'S SQUARE, CLERKEKWELL; AND
28, WHITEFRIARS STREET, E.C.

ERRATA.

CORRIGE PAGIN.A. LINEA. CORRIGE PAGINA LINEA
.
\-I
\

01 2 r-- 2
ì
v

" 17 --.NrmZ

" 14
oQ1L\Jl ..::u 2 1
6 3
oq1L\Jì " 4:
1

9

17

2
1
" 19 1 \ ("') · \r'I
" 11
l

i
\\r
2
" "

2
1. Þ 14
ru . .

10 _ . , 'ì 3
"

lo " 13
.., " 7
1001 P 2

2
Þl
...b\:J 6 W
2

1L
12

ll
11
v .'ì

1

\., 14
&
""

? \ 18
; ..:;J
12

...

(
.o )

tertia die hane scripturam attulit. Et placuit
mihi et omnibus meis, qui mecum fuerunt;
et dedi illi literas simul cum fide mea, et tuis
epistolis atque fide, et misi ilIum ad regi-
ones et gregem nostrum scribens: quod si
quis habeat aliquid respondendum, afferat.
et benedictionem omnes filii Orientis a Fide
Tua aeceperunt ex epistolis sanetis: et auni
curriculo reversus est ad me, afferens mihi
liter as, in quibus erat, quod illi omnes, qui
sunt ex professione nostra sese submittebant.
Et magnum gaudium. de his percepimus,
et sublatæ sunt omnes falsæ opiniones con-
tra id, quod dicebatur, quod nostra fides cum
vestra non eonveniebat.
Hoe opus patri Adæ filio mea dilectissimo,
cubiculi mei Arehidiacono tradidi, et ecce
eum misi, ut ante vestigia pedum sanctorunl
tuorum ex parte omnium Orientalium adoret.
Et omne id quod dicit et admittit sanetitas
Tua, reeeptum apud nos Orientales est. Et
omne id quod præeipis, et eum. eo mittis,
confirma exemplis et auctoritatibus, ut 0111-
nibus cireumvicinis gentibus prædicemus;
et nemo verbis Tuæ Sanctitatis eontradicere
audeat; et responsum illorum omniunl
scribe: an reeeptum est apud Tuam Sanc-
titatem nee ne: et nobis præcipe id orone,
quod scis et decet, atque convenit, et nostrum
caput submissum est ante præeeptum Tuæ
Dominationis.

.

( 1-0 )

omnes eos, qui ab Ecclesia Romana defece-
runt, excommunicaverunt; et simul omnes,
conculcatores præcepti Domini Papæ, qui
est loco S. Petri, fundamenti Ecclesiarum; et
Capitis Apostolorum.
Sed video in professione nostra quod sit
aliquid, quod non videatur juxta professionem
PalJæ, et Patres nostri de hoc nihil scripse-
runt, sed hoc solum admonuerunt: Ne nos
ab Ecclesia Romana deficeremus, neque a
præcepto Domini Papæ habentis claves regni
declinaremus; et definiverunt et excommu-
nicaverunt omnes transgressores horum ver-
borum.
Et Dominus Gabriel mihi respondit: quod
nos ita accepimus a nostris antecessoribus,
quod non sit divisio inter nos et Ecclesiam
Romanam, nisi per ceremonias: et illi ita in
omnibus regionibus suis suas ceremonias
tenent. Et dixit mihi senior Israel: quan-
tum ego e libris nostris antiquis percepi,
sane non est ulla alia divisio, nisi quod alter
alterum non intelligit. Verum de hac peti- .
tione tua, ecce pater Adam ante te, qui ex ado-
lescentia in solitudine probatus est, si aliquid
tibi potest respondere. Et patri nostro Adæ
dixi: quid dicis de iis? Respondit; concede
spatium trium dierum, et respondebo tibi
tertia die quantum potest infirmitas mea,
et quantum sufficiat. Et dixi: concedatur
tibi spatium.: et ivit ad cubiculum suum, et

,( a.=J )
CCXXVII.
o
091 ..tCO
Lf-'
m
;c..:J
þ.,lo
. ..aJO
L

1.>> · ·

om l
o

CCXXVIII.
Ex cubiculo Patriarchali. Orationes et bene-
dictiones concedantur vobis.
Fides servi fidelis est, qui Domino suo
nihil abscondit, sed omnia sicut sunt, Do-
mino suo aperit. Propter hoc me servum
humilem et peccatorem Eliam, sedem Baby-
lonis custodientem, decet aperire verum ante
Paternitatem sanctam Tuam, 0 Domine Papa
Paule quinte, corona christianitatis, et caput
capitum et Pastorum Ecclesiæ sanctæ et
alienæ ab omni hæresi.
Diu perquisivimus, et diligenter perscru-
tati sumus nos Orientales de Fide, secunda
hac vice, qua ad nos Tuas literas misisti; et
vocavi; Dominum Gabrielem seniorem om-
nibus Archiepiscopis, et sacerdotem Israel,
maximum omnium grammaticorum, et do-
minum Adam Abbatem, et dixi eis: quoniam
in nostra natione nullus est perspicacior
.vobis, determinemus quid faciendum. N am
ecce libri nostri admonent nos de Ecclesia
sancta, et de sede A.postolica Domini Papæ
Romæ, quoniam ipse est Pater Patrum, Ca-
put Pastorum, eum audite, et non declinate
a præcepto suo. Et Patres nostri orientales,

( cno )

ccxxv.
...aC1loA..1
010'
001 1-e
, Þlo
. .. .

OÇTIO : 10&
lVI' \ 1'.... \VI 10C11
10C11;b;í
0 : 10& >op '2

10C11

o :
?O þ 'ó \n, '2ï-ê-J

· '2
9' ,
1';&0 o1.:J
1]J
}.w;01 '2

1'.... \VI 10au

..o
;lz

þC11

0910 :
.

1 \f"') \ \ 10&
'2

\.QJl ;ðíìJo 10& >OrO

\?
la.w-.10 : 1.
. : .

?O þfucJ
. . .

'ì
1
T
o :
\æ:.l]J
}.w;01

a.6 1

?
oi

?

1
. ll
?

\.IÖ01

CCXXVI.

Quæcumque a summis Romanis Ponti:fì-
cibus in materia fidei et morum adversus
emergentes errores, et perniciosam turn
Catholicorum, turn. hæreticorum aut schis-
maticorum doctrinam, ad nostram usque
. ætatem definita sunt, et in posterum defini-
entur, ea . . . integre, inviolateque custodiri
ab omnibus præcipimus.
I

,(
)

COXXIV.

- · , O) ll
}.::) A31
l
....oi .
.w
01.::)
lLo..u

P
l-a
r.w)] ;f-80
-.am
l
lL n. \
LCl1..I

o · mL o. \ Z
1001 l-ù-6
Þl · P

l :

·
å1 : 1 · " Z ....rná:..wl.1 ;f.&J
1 0 m 1

1
l?m
o
p ,,//D .1
'
- ?

l · 1;i-8
1

01ä.w)] ;f.&J
10m

a...
? 'þ.oom,?

n' r-. 'ì
'J.w?
....m
1J ;
o l
;
1'. \ '" þ

;

\.I01
. \.
l' · b-m ë..:J
. lfu

\'ì ;p

( T )
CCXXII.
.
þfuaJo

p Zorn 'j.....ro c&

l
lom;
Þ1 : am }Jcn.:J 01 oei

\?

o . rnL

rttu

'j...

Þ--? ;
. tIll C'\
ND lJ?O :

Å&J?
P
rttu
?
7? lJ}.:J1o ·

o:L::) :
?o þ ()
, ')
? 1001

') A \r\
1-
....moful? 1L

rttu?
r lJ

....m
o01.::)

lJ loau r:!{?t þDom,?
.1L (H\n- m
ll06

? 'j...,ro lJ :
·
CCXXIII.

101
\\r\A :
\\r\A\ \\

lo
t.. \'1 ]Jlo :
? -r l
')') o
?
}..
AJ1
10 : r L n , \r\
m
L P?

tDO

o .
p ;r- o .,
Ll

1]1
1 ' \: ? 1?01 Z
lL1 ....01Ö? ()
\ ')
1] Þlo . a1;
"L1

L
(j1\') \
ZOO1 'j...,ro po
O

rnL () , \r') . 01 z

m :
m ()
\

1->>. A\r\ ?

L?
l
....01 oful ? au..m;

..:::J
l-ul
}J
o ml n , \n - 01
4 'j...,ro lJ þDom,?

lll Q'\n- 01? lla.:5

'
........\n 11
. ()
.
' a1
rtD ]b
?? ....

(
)

CCXXI.

: l
l.
" II

') .\(')
?
;l?

l
}. ,\
? 1-L:-po : }....J
}.Jrw1o 1. Ò
?
r--
\?r2 0
()'
'} 0q1
1001 l

1?010 :..J<!I l b. II '} l
1?01? Q"1. 0'\ , "'\
þ }1.auo l b · II "'\
"'\ "' 0 : \.I
l
l b... Øì
\90&> .,..-1 o
}.A.3

l

· 1 l- . , ,.....
1Lo;
aù. A..}o 1- , .= , .....

'\ -
11 A..
\\:;> }....J
}.J...ap ,,2
.1L ()]
. a12 }La5

Þ-.l;J'?O
?
: }.a..rO
o;
1J1 hàí
01

11 P
l b · II '} \ 0 :
1
.JD l
l
? orn

...c.w;tù au..:?01
? Þl . l L\. II "'\
· 1

'ì \ ' 0 1 L\ · II "'\

( þ )

ccxx.
1001 1-a
D..O?;l? ..aqt Þr'?

1
.
.. ·

01

\U .. 'ì ..JL1o
1001 r'r1 1-a '
\(')
1-.;
010
1
0
.. .. 'ì ' ll
....01 . 0 \

P P1 .....01 Q.J'
om ')
. '7\
>1 " \ 'ì ...
1 1.J

o . l-w- II .\
\U

r30 10q:1 1-
...J....w ,
1 ; ()" 'ì

.....Ó01
rO ....oíé&D P1 . .....01QJ.
()m'ì

:
II .
\U \ooL::lJLl

. .

?

1

: Þra o
QI'"\\.

1 lL oO),

l-!t,
01 0001 \?01..aful

\!\ \
' 0 1;(..8 \2 'ì ' L\..J
l

a1....::)
Ä..lr--Ä..

· l;ra

?m.m.JO l;ra
.
ll o, II
t=J
l-!t,
C1l..IÀ.ll
þ
'ì
'ì"

ll o'
. 01
lL

:,o
\.
P

1;(..8
\ \V'I ' ?
II · V'I
a1....::)
'ì " ' 0
.
OO'l...Ù ñ
. \
l
LfJo 1;r-

O'WU0

( ..0 )

CCXIX.
..tDo
?
?

.

a&>

1
.0000o
10
a A

10m þ
L

. \.
...tCo
?
1.J

..&Jl po .
;1 \U
l;;A.lo . ll m \n :.0'1
ll

o W
\U

.

r 1
?
oú.'ì'"\ þo
þ;

].w.'ì A
1.1
1J
10 .
O'1OD-al ...tCo

>o'

'"\ \ ' 0 ..tDo

? Zom
01

100'1 ;
? 00,
lL n'
. O'1

1--
1.1 1J
01.::) . 10m
mOD-al
a AV\
0'1,\ a

..mO
Ð? þ
L
?
. ..tD0. ^ 0'\, rnLo. . 1' tf\ '"\ 001 ].w. a A V\
rb-..J.
.

( a.-6
'

CCXVI.

Tu es etiam trahens populum. ad fontem
veritatis . . . et etiam factus es similis fonti
dulci, a quo quicumque biberit, non amplius
sitiet, ex doctrina divinitatis . . . tenensque
firmiter verba Evangelii . . . sicut dicitur de
rege Davide, qui electus et unctus est super
populum, sicut Tu super Ecclesiam sanctam,
sciens secreta pura: Pater noster, et corona
capitis nostri, auxiliato:ç anima bus nostris
doctrina divina.

CCXVII.

Nunc vero animadverti professionem ves-
tram esse veluti lucernam, quæ super cande-
labrum posita est, ad quam nullæ pertingunt
tcnebræ, etsi vel totus mundus tenebras
effuderit, ilIa nihilominus luxerit ceu sol
super omnes.

CCXVIII.

,

'.,J
-'
th
,

)

<.!JJ\
,
..

.'. ...
\
w .. 413\ A

.
-'
J) ..

:J..r
...
.
\
\;\ .
.... )

(

...w

)

exeellentiam vestram adoremus, et benedic-
tionem a matre Ecelesia magna Pauli et
Petri aecipiamus nos humiles et subditi.

uis urget nos, ut hoc faeiamus, nisi fides
Christiana et amor vester erga humilitatem
nostram? Et hoc, quod vestræ sapientiæ
indicavimus suffieiat; sed sustinemus hune
totum laborem propter Romanam Eeelesiam.

CCXIV.

Item credo sieut filius obediens; et semper
obtemperabo ordinibus et confirmationibus,
atque legibus Pontificis magnæ Romæ, qui
nostro tempore viget; et etiam omnibus,
qui ei suecedunt in Pontificatu Romæ.

ccxv.
111 .}l.a.J? ll n'ì.
(jJ f::.
'ì.
<J1 1l
1

'* 122
o 1ff
o
c;
\
r 1

0 lli-lr- 1l n ,
. <J1 \\.\ 0 . .. 1J äJ..é?O
n
. , .
.
1-
o

1-ö
lo
'á...wl
1

n., ,,
\ l\
l : ll
7 ej,..'; 'ì

, l l n , ("f\ '.O')
'ì t I ·
\ ,
.. . ,
.

( 1.) )

sepes Ecclesiæ sanctæ, vos, inquam Oardi-
nales sanctissimos obsecro, ut acceptetis hane
professionem fidei ab humilitate mea pro
me et pro Patriarch a nostro, qui jussit
me confiteri coram vobis fidem hane vestram
veram, dicens se aeceptare professionem per
me factam.

COXII.

\)

,
1S
'
'.J

\
, y
' J
eJ'.,

\
I Ãà..r.-'
' (
II
)
t; \i.j
.

, f ill.
üU\..1 ·
cl)
.L
J -':-" i \h)\
.

.ya

\..o J ' iÔ,..J\ ;.
, ðS
' -.

'U' u
, .
..
.!fÞ

' :;.
·

., 1?
·
J \j
.J
tO ýb W'

COXIII.
Etenim, 0 Pater, ècce fides mea pervenit ad
Tuam sanetitatem cum. epistolis, ut videas si
est dolus in professione nostra, aut est error,
aut recessio quædam a matre nostra Ecclesia
Romana: admone et faciemus; Doce et
obediemus . .. Et hoc suffieiat sanctitati
Tuæ a nostra humilitate, quod ex ultimis
orientis partibus, super capita et oculos

nostros præcepta tua feramus, et venimus
(Romam) contra omnes nationes sanguine
nostro, et sustinemus calamitates, ut ante
H

( o
)
cox.

- Pater mi Papa Julius, Domine sedis
gloriosæ Petri, congregentur tibi cunctæ
Iiationes Romanorum . . . Ultimo hæc
peto a sanctitate Patris mei carissimi, fidem
orthodoxam stabilem. Quia literæ vestræ
charitatis pervenerunt ad meam deficientiam
et infirmitatem, et legi eas, et intellexi, et
dixi : hoilie venit ad me nuntius, et tam quam
excitatus a somno surrexi a mari tribula-
tionum . .. Et noli me despicere, Pater mi,
corona capitis nostri, cum ausus fuerim
scribere. hoc et tot verba: sic enim decebat
scribere nostram fidem ad vestram sancti-
tatem ut videas si ilIa continetur veritas vel
non, quia tu es fornax ferri ruginosi, in quam
quodcumque ingreditur ruginosum. exit
purum. Sic sumus nos miseri respicientes
ad Deum, et ad vestram sanctitatemj firmate
quæsumus nostram fidem veram.

COXI.
Obtestor Patrem Patrum, et Pastorem
Pastorum., Pontificem J ulium tertium, qui
accepit signaculum nominis Trinitatis, ut
dignetur acceptare hane meam professionem,
mea nomine, atque etiam nomine Patriarchæ
nostri. Insuper vos Patres electos, qui estis

( 01
)
CCVIII.
Pervenit ad nos epistola vestra elegans,
quæ ex ore vestro sancto prodiit, et mandato
vestro excelso conscripta est; et suscepimus
eam manibus nostris debilibus, et eam super
oculos nostros posuimus. Et sicut Simon
senex, qui portavit D. N. J. Christum in
ulnis suis, sic diximus: Quia viderunt oculi
nostri pietatem vestram im.mensam. N une
igitur Domine mi dimitte servo vestro
peccata sua, sicut posita est Í!J. manibus
vestris potestas ligandi atque solvendi, et
omnium mysteriorum. Legimus eam siqui-
dem cum laetitia et intelleximus quod in ea
scriptum est cum gaudio, et mandatum
vestrum. attendimus, et non habemus os quod
sufficiat ad commendationem vestram, neque
linguam, quæ possit exprimere gIoriam ves-
tram, et nos contremiscimus excellentiam
vest ram, quia Dominus magnificavit vos.

CCIX.
Non recepimus igitur eos, qui eonfitentur
dualitatem divisivam unitatis, nee iterum
eos, qui confitentur mixtionem et confusio-
nem sicut Eutyches excommunicatus, sed
recipimus omnes qui sequuntur fidem b.
Petri Prineipis Apostolorum, et incedunt per
viam Nicoeni concilii . . .

( ?
)

COV.

No
. to · ') ë-A
1

ïD ,,
1
· \Û 01 ,'-1\' ól1J'

? 1
1;.00 1J01
1
:
ro
(j'I' \f")
Oq1? 1-ul l' r")

.
m9L }J? lL

e.C?1 A.. }J a \

CCVI.

? () a ,
(..aJO;

m
??) ...amåJ..a
\ \ "' 0

-.
1 :
1001

?
O!}.!ZJ
lL
\ · \f") P? l'ì \ \r)\
lll
or-LJamo
. .

.
O'? lL
? 1 a
a \. þ;
?

CCVll.

l;L)J?
· · · \0).1 Oq1 l-am l?m

·
o
roO) l \2
\2
O
l.Jm

( '\\) )

COIl.

1 r>> ') 1
., ') f::.....J ".'; ·
;lJ 1 r .w
L.

o (î m · 0) 10
Q.ZJ.

. }.....J
}J.
CltD
. N\ ·
f.I

CCIII.
,,? QJrn lD.::J;

OO1

O(î m · 0) 1
. . . Or1 m ?O
!,?
'
1'
æJ.

00
lL'ñ,l .....;
,ooau . .. · r-'\.
;,
-
". '- " .
" · ;'. A. \\
.. m. ') i-'
L.
11. (')""\-- 1

('ml'
Þ

O · lÂJ..::)l 1

", 1'"\ · 1 <<1 2
mlo,lh }.....J
}J?CltD

1 00 \\ ·
· !J;oL.

CCIV.

o r-'\ m · (;) 1
-ê. \. .:::JoL
o

" \ ')
? \.O (j1 \ ')
Q.ZJ'
o
. 1 ') \

1 \?
Þr..a

1L (')' m O)\

( ...::J
)
CCl.
....mo
'l
\ ') o
1-e

}J}.:Jl

l
þ
\\.. .m. \ 1.J

0
; 100"1 ....O"Io
l
, ..
()
}J

o 1.:a; locru? ..o
l rN }J}.:J

1-e
Oq1? }J
1o. · · 1
\\...

1
lJ " \::
?O 1
a. . :.

1

'o lLö

'o l
l
,
1
o
· , .
,0001J, . , . m \ '-'-8,0 · .

, ." . 1-' , . ,

\9
1o?U
O : \}">
,,
1\1"1\ \
\.QJq11;
1

o · CJlL

L}J þ;
\ooImob..il
1-u;l 1-e
0 }J}.:J
· , QJO r3

?
....q1 TZ?-
: 1L
?
;
>,",'
J O

1J? 1

þ ();';m
lo

.
o Þ'i-I

l
1 .u'O . 1';""
, 1':, . ,
,0001J, 1..Ö1.:JO

.
r-.
. , . '- . J-I
C:U 001 ? .1-u;1. 1-e
,QJl ,
i-CJ þ,o;
.,...l
o
O"I
O · lb.a....a
ll

04;
}J.m.J.

1 ,,
,
Î? l;;A.1
CJI
()
..o
l ? Oo>> \-ï rN 1.11 · l b.
· .
l

1-a
1.

\9 (11 \ ') \ Ht; loau?
.

( 1
)

CXCIX.

Et sedes nostra Babylonica non ex se electa
est, sicut aliorum hæreticorum, qui sine lege
multiplicaverunt Patriarchas in universo
sine sede Ecclesiæ magnæ Romæ: sed ex
præcepto Papæ et ex consilio Ecclesiæ Ro-
manæ electa est sedes Babylonis; et ita
scriptum invenitur apud nos in annalibus . . .
Sicitaqueaccepimus potestatem usque adhuc,
et non a nobis ipsis aliquod fecimus, ut re-
liqui qui Apostolorum canones conculca-
verunt, et leges Patrum, et impleverunt
terram Patriarcllis sine necessitate.

co.

1l
1 1.
)-I

r::J m.::J
m.::J
;b:;J
· 'L;;b...l

l-a.::>'

. m · " ra
0<71
o :

1 1l

þ ()
m.O) lo

.

.'') AJ

Lfuo 1
1
1 \9

þ;01 1010 . \.9ÖU
þ

Am. ') ra

\ ()
l

}JrOæ:I

" 'ì

fu
ro
·

Þf-l

Lfu

(
)

OXOVI.

()
.; m . C7) 1 L. \"
a.a
1JQ.1.D om 1.
,
1;

00'1
.. \.. lJ
o . m.. ') i-'

l

>OrO?

æJ

}bDL\.aJo m .. ') i-'

l

. ].Jó1.:J
,

Ó1
1
..
.. ' 0

CXCVII.

, ,

. CJ'
d.'
'
>

-,'

,
\..o ,
\

)\ ,

(;to lÕ
,o

CXCVIII.
\\.
\ 0 ' __ _\. 1 0 1 \ \ _\.

.
00'1 ..D
1 ')

lo01...-lz \9 b.. '"
z omz 1 .6:

l

?
1.11 ·

\l. lOO1
r-'

;
. l')\
\
r"010
"
o \2 f::. .. ')
?
o

o

..

· (1"À'
z 1
1
1
om

(
)

cxcv.

llæJ o oro .
1?
;

f-O
?
l
ól \?
?
æJ
? ll

? lL

? ll o'm

") 61 am lI') ra
?
.. O)"

. OqJ?
am
1.fu \9

Ó1 _M II ') r-a

61

Þl 1

\rI. m,
;
? lD.:5..
_

lll? þJo . m.o

1

m
b.&J?
O1l
o O1l
D...i
' · \.-, 01D...i

,..., \ ,
l-J o ,
.,.-a1

b.&J? a m II ') i-'
?
l-J o ,
l-J01

?
lo .
?
. \O
'?
\.

,
\rI., ro

() '9'^_ _\. .
;

") II
J..\.I \9
, ·
II m ? ,aJalO
· ..mOr3om

?

(
)

CXCI.

, y.,YJ. 1S

-'.J

(.,)t'"'>

\JJ

üi

Ui)'-'
Jß.

CXCII.

n
m a 0\ 1 (..m n, a

) .,.m n, a.' a

o

lo 1
_.,

o;
}..&.Jo \ a
\"
þ
.,. \
;ro >o
lo
n;'; m .. 0\ 1

o ..m
o

o ..mo;
o
o

l;L.o l' .: "' !,
;L.
. .
\ h
p

. ll
?
l;lo lláJ
'ì " V\

CXCIII.
}..&.J

?

f
12

1.-;
1 þm
}..&.J
1.mJ:;
, · \'" þ

o b..a}Jo

· L
lac:Jl

CXCIV.

?
Q
m.. 0) 1 ll1.J t:?;

o
þ;
æJo

D-a...Jo
.
O)m .. {;.o
o -
.. \m
1
.. \ ob..o

(
)

CLXXXIX.
.ll ()1\
. 01

lLol
1

? oq1Jl

þLo ..oa.w?L P

lÞ? þ
:l

?
a..
.

1

: Àa

G hm l b '> ,.., l
1?01 - rf\ · rf\ ;
'ì.;

l lJ þ L.'- ') 'ì Q

lL

lL
la.. Ò'1 \
,
: 1

.
: 'ì 1 \r) ,.-atu 1 1
· \ oLþ
exc.
..am? ; 1;
01..::JQ.w

? CJ'1 \

Z;?Â.ah 17m lL
Þ
oa:uh . ; n\ff\1
- rf\ · \ 6J 1) 1:, 1
f-J åc:J
1Lo? Ö1 rf\ 'ì Q
1J?
O1l cu\r)- 01 1b.o
r> (þ ()
m
O') l
þ;Q:,)
åuÀah ll f)
. 1:, '. ..,01
æJ
\?lJ? 1L
L
?

r> ·

l\J
:. \ A ?
r> · þ
O1L

? llæJLa.a

: \olJ \.
l 091 -!:
? ....am 0'01 01 L

tWo,
()
mO') l
.-o
.
l · '01'
" . ,
.
: 1
1
;llJ 1-u

a..6? - m · m ;
?-
lL6? m m \ 0

l? hm ll
? oaul
lL ()V)\. 'ì \o
: \()\(')"-.

? lLCJÏ.::Jl

·

? ltuo& lL
La..?

(
)

CL XXX VI.
'
J

,
r;; (

J'
')
,
,

. w .

y
' J '
ß ClJ"'F
, a;.r-,

,
r J

, ð.>

' cJ.-þ (.)t'J.J

'

?
J
JJ
.
J
-'

sL?
r

\

\
hi.}'"
' \
,-, h";
,

.... :r-:
!J ..
r-'
, L.f J,J
J

\..
C)'
ß (þ-'

.
,

CLXXXVII.
,,;Lo , · .\t')
. , (]JL
..m lì a \ a m'" -.II

\\ a 'ì (jJ " a \ ;ll
1 ,,",m a m ' Ll l
1
1
') D-J1
ocn'1 1 0) 0) \ ,,::;:)O
1
() ()
· ..0111 r 1
0r30

om'"\

CLXXXVIII.

1
A.,1
o ·
1 lL
Þ
o
10)0)\ am.. 'ì ra
1 0'U...I1 . >O
1 l
Lo

'
þ

(jI ,
o . r-ê-JLLJ
.
cnö \ .
"l
lJo 1

( m.
)

CLXXXIV4

.
();';m a 0\ 1
Dl..o
o
()'
m
m

1 1 u () 11' \. 'þ'
: o
. a .
;
o a m a " a m "\
'7\ ;J:""
l;ra

o 1

.2J; fJ '211 ..a

a O)'a ?
. \\:J
l.tn.a

ll (),v,a <J1

1,;1

1Lo,Lþ ClNá.. W

þ.:J,
. \

p
. \.

O1LQJ

I 1 'ì l ;;OrO

om ..tt) () 1 .

L

1L
1701 1L

þ n
m _ 01 11001 ..a010Âl1
. lo01;

CLXXXV.
1001

ó."'ì
· f.[?

ro1 f.[?A31

.

cfu:Jl
q1 .
, a '") 1-u
o þ

h011LoCJC:)h 1J,
0 þ n<A
0001

1 0"1...6 1 a .,
o l
a v,
l

}..
þ

? þD
01 or 1 ..."
> }.wO
, t ';" ()11' 1 '
.

01
') \f')

( !
)

CL XXX III.

1?
ßml
1 }&:r
1
?

om :}Jrn

- m . m

þ
1 ·

1(.0 (11 · 0)'
OÇJ1 1fu
- m . m þ
P?
:

? þ;a:J? lL
\
Y' . A,

: Q.C.j.

01 þ ()
m. 0) 1
..L11lJ?
l

Oq1?
þ ....mo
l 091

l 61

ò1 ..ma...;

l :
.
?
01 ;'\\r\\

: að.
;?
1

òl m
o?
a...?Åal :
rn rl

(). ''' ll 61 a...?Åal? \2 ;'ìm, : ll
la..a
. ll
La..e

( f )

CLXXX.
·
\ J\

·
, &J-,

P
4-,

1:)\ J"\.,
,.:!\.)
ó &S\.,
". "
.

-'

CLXXXI.

O1J?m
:
a' ...
1
n
m a
l

mol
,QJm
..::Jb.::Jllo .
"- .. \ · ..mo

.m

}Jrl am }Jm
l L Î-\\l W1?
\.. '") ? l' 'î .. 1 .
O;?
()
m .. 0'\ 1
:

1J
," '");; .

m
()
ro" 0'\ 1
Oq1 '1.
ÅJ 7æJau . þ.,oJam loau
oaul
.
fu om

þ...,

. . .

CLXXXII.

lq
\\ · , --
a.:JO ..tCa.a;

? am.. m

l
.
1001 \.. '") \

(jJ 1J.,.e,æ>?

(
)
CLXXVIII.

J
G

.\ C)'ó .;.; J\jJ
J.J'

y4-'
,
-' · G
J
-'
;Ú, ....ß\> u,-, ·
.
\ J

, C)'ó
\bJ i.};'
u \ \
t.o
\
C)'ó '
t; C);'

. J
J\
,

CLXXIX.
\U
()' !)

Q
m.O) l
11

· '9
'ì " , \9
;0 \9au;
\
r10 · ....01
\9oau?
a.a \9

>o

äu!",l

1)2

1]0 l

\9
..::J
Ll ].1?
}J01 1

0
r-10 ,,'

· · · 1-;""""
ll

?

lJo l;
lJ

ll
&L? l D \
'") o : .... (11 · ,

lb-a..arO

'ì"
\ ...[j .". ....-.J1 1]
1.ö
0
'r-w
'ì"
\ 1]0 . 1
· \ o

2 },.,
D'\ V\ \ 1)0 .1l
0
\? (11\'\\
; loau oçn1]l · ....01

110

?
?O .
l (]1 , \t1

?
1

;lo ...am.
oçn

..
\
fu

0
O'1lo

01
. O1l
? },.

o

O1ll O1l
? llaJ..8
? . l
o

.

mlo

. 1.Lo

(
)

CLXXVI.

.
: O1l.

(..mw;
) \01 01
, · tt)
r>

rD Cl.a(-Dll

l ....01ä...::J

O
.....
lll 1--01

1
o :].....01
fu
;

a1
lo : Am.\

1

)J () '; 1'"'\
r> b......l
: 1;
\n o
;

\.
l }.a...p
O1lril
O : ". "" 01;

o
m.
l .m o '.l;.te )]1.o
.
. l
o

U '_t_ 1
, ' \

\.
,.' 'ì l r> : l"a..
..:O'
L
?
.
llll :.
') Am. m

11
01 L

CLXXVII.

rL C'1 . m
. ";Ó01

1 \U. \\.....:>01
LZ

h ,. \

ì1 l'll .::Jau

l
:

'O;
llam,

a.. \9

ì
'ì Ö <W.O
)Jã.1.o

1-L? ;
þ01 :

· l
.)
? Cl1m : (1(\
' þCÜlJo
G

(
)

CLXX,T.

011l

l.-;

1

1l.J

Âll om ]..a.J

1]1 · o
ll n ,
. 01

ær
o þ.

ll n
. , m
(j1l

;ll

þ n
m
lo
].J
, ·
· , m
(J'I
010 .
· ·

\?
\9oau
1
010 l' ·
·
\ 0
, _
o þ' 0 \\ _ \.
· J-U,\\ Þ1

,-' \v,

·
au á1v,.
o '-2
p

þrno
.

\?aw.
...a.Jl

oaul

f.::J

. l-u,\\ Þh aup

;,,'" ' 0
\\. "v, 110 .
;

o cro.c..

-

õl

01 Þr-a

D · \t;
W e · m ;rn (1

111 ·
rn "t1
>o

01 1
01 .

- m · m ;Ð.o lom
o
rwo
· · · W

Þ

1

01 lla...

åu

o ll

åu; o

1 þ(jlo
.1
Q
O

(
)

CLXXIV.

: ll
;
;

ful: llo

þ(jl
.:. lLam,

;o: lLo

o ro-a1o
: 1
:'
\l ? þ;o
; : l
:'Ø}\ ? 1

o
-:- l

?O ()'\\
? : l

l
o

.:. llom.::Jl? 00, Þl
: ll

? "l;l?
\\ ') Ø} OÇ11
o : ....(jI
..&J)]

o
.:. lA.ü.
: ll

: ]J
ol

a
? :
a..
crt...Ll
o
.:.
...aJo?auam?: }J ()'
Ø} 1
. a ;? r 1
:
á:m
? l' \
\ ? : þ.
o þ;
(jIoful 09'1 0

\
A ? 1 A
r-DO : orn? Q"I · m ;Q..:) ï-ê-Jo

.:.
þ

.
.

10)') ,

(
)

CLXXIII.
: 1l\.å

}

o: ll

c" \ ·

1-
.
.:. "'[.81 .;:. l..; ..mo
o : ll
l

],..;0
: ll
;
; w;o: ll (Hv,. (jI

1],..t-8
.:. - '1\\ .;:.
æJl ..mo
o : l

ol

],..;0
: TZ

l' v,.

o : llQJ01.::)
r
l Þ
-> .. ' 1 .;:. _o;? 1
1
O : 1L m · t..m
? 1;maJo
: 1Lora

1 fu1 : 1
þ..;oh

()
.:. - - v, - 1 .;:. 1- · '1 1.J 10 : ll ()' v, . 01 "v,.
v, o

: ilo

1- .'ì l
o
j r. 6

l

lo

.:. ... () 'ì

:
o
i
1a..a lJ
.:.
; 1L

(jI
O

: r

1'1\'ì :
.:.
a.o1 r;

1Jl1CltD

.:.i

, ·
_\t.
o

; :

.:. - 'ì . 1 i

þlJo :

.
.

,.-aL (). \ \

1.Jl 1. 'ì_

.
.

· 'ì... , · ' c...w fu 1

: ïL ()'ì · 6
: 1. \\
iL

a.a
: )...

\\...

.,.
;
l;QJ 1

: i
1

1.Jlo
il

þa..
ïlQJ. O)\

(
)

t. Ego h'ltrnilis Joseph Archiep. Insulæ,
subscripsi..
t. Ego humilis Timotheus Archiep. J eru-
salem, subscripsi.
t. Ego hU/J1'tilis Abraham Episcopus Veh-
donfores, subscripsi.
t. Item ego J oannes J esu Archiep. loci
civitatis Wan veni post congregationem et
subscripsi.
Datum in civitate Amed an. 1927. Græ-
corum, die veneris 8. mensis Martii.

<to

CLXXII.

EX CUBICULO PATRIARCHALI ORATIONES ET
BENEDICTIONES CONCEDANTUR VOBIS.

Ab humili Elia orientali, qui per gratiam
Dei sedi sanctæ Babylonis inservit, adora-
tiones continuæ, et inclinationes perpetuæ,
genuflexionesque sempiternæ ante sanctos
pedes tuos, 0 Pater benedicte, et Caput Pa-
trum, sol Christianitatis, et nomen in quo
situm est ædificium Ecclesiæ Ecclesiarum:
Dominus meus, et Pater meus Papa, Dominus
Pater Patriarcllarum omnium, qui in uni-
verso sunt.

(
)

CLXX.

J\
yDJ

Jj j.?J r
Jb ere
ü
lit · ·

'.,\ '
.J M'
' üJ ,
. U..\;....
\

, Ü

..

.\b

J

.
YJ
-' ð$-
\

u.:
-' ZS
: : · e:\'
\

\,;'

\
\.>

, .

,
If.
t>
c;U
\
y
\
\

. \..0
J · M\;\ If.

Jj'
\

J

cr4
(zs
jW)
p f3
W

.

;;"; ,\ 1 t:)
.

'
.
\

\ .

. t,o
C)'J ...

J)\ W-'

,

,

J.&
'

. \..oj ·
c;:J y
'
w .
ü

rs p ,
'-' ·

ü
cJ'6 ,
\ c;:J
·
'((;J

liJ'-'o.nJ

\ cr (\j
f)

CLXXI.
Et si fuerit aliquid, quod non placeat vo-
bis ex his quæ misimus, faciemus ut placeat
vobis . . .
t. Ego Elias per gratiam Dei Patriarch a
Orientis, subscripsi.
t. Ego humilis Gabriel Archiep. Hesno,
subscripsi.
t. Ego hun'tilis Elias Archiep. Sehert,
subscripsi.

(
)

CLXVIII.

Pater mundus . . . qui sedet in sede veri-
tatis . .. Dei voluntate et gratia electus in
sede Petri. .. Et plus osculor terram sub
pedibus tuis, et do obedientiam cameræ
honoratæ a suo Domino. . . qui est Pater
Patrum, et Pastor beatissimus, Caput princi-
pum, pastor ovium . . . gerens vicem verbi
Dei, et vestitus veste spirituali, et coronatus
mitra gratiæ Deitatis, et ornatus ornamentis
atque ordinibus Mosaicis . . . corona filiorum
baptizatorum, ac gloria populi J esu . .. Tu
es quintus Evangelista inter quatuor . . .
Et ego minimus inter capita sacerdotum,
,Ignatius indignus facio reverentiam bis et
ter Patri mea dilecto, qui est Pater Patrum
. . . qui est successor Patris nostri 'Petri,
caput Patriarch arum Romæ, et caput Patri-
archarum mundi sequentium Christum.

CLXIX.

J

zs
\
üL.;)
c.>'

.
-'
w · · ,

jc. ( \u:t

) \
:"
J üJ$.
.
\
4J3
J
-' cY
.1"1,
\

.
;\ \..0

J
\ I:I

\
111

J
zs

}.l eJ' · · ·

,

,

(
)

CLXV.
E()\

, ,fÞJ
t..c

J

t>>' \

, JtSü

CLXVI.
o

0
1

\?
? lD.:Jo? ...J'

:I(jJ

a.6 1
? ,"': \. S lJpæ! · o
lo

; ....?1otul?
o;?
l]a
· \ - 0

D-J 1) .mo;

m .
? . rz

(j1 \ ') ?
.
()' ')

CLXVII.
Innotescat Sanctitati Patris communis
(universalis) post Deum cælestem, quod per-
venit ad nos epistola vestra sancta per
manum fratris sancti, sapientis, omnibus
virtutibus ornati Andreæ; et levavi eam
super capita nostra, et benedictionem re-
cepimus ab ipsa, sicut a similitudine imagi-
nis J esu Christi. Quod autem mandatis de
pace et charitate eommuni, et quis est qui
non gaudeat de concordia? Cum autem
simus paci perfectæ obedientes, primo osten-
(lamus veritatem fidei nostræ, quam confite-
mur: et Deus testis est nobis, quod illud
quod credimus corde, confitemur ore, et
exaramus scriptura.

(
)

CLXII.

þ 1]0 : þ

lJ
l-w-1

'4

()
..
ll : þ;
; }]
lL\.a
ol ;.oa.cL

. þ

,o

\' l
.. \ o

? lL
l
...Ö1.,::) . l
II \ oD.o
Þ ....rn
(')
')..

}Jrn
')

rOo

}.a..aQJ.:J

. þ

(') 0) m ol . l-r-ar-e
ll (')v-, \ .. '")
lLa.:J

1J

ofu
þ 1J
01-w

091 1]1 þ

rwl o
}]
o · 10mL
.
; \9
'")\'
m...a.

o ,a.w
1J?

CLXIII.

l....aibl

L&D
".
' )o\.í
,
0 .

OO1..ao . , ' m '
o

wÇ>01? c
,o

Cl.L.I

l
o l bx,; ro

2

; ..m<?

9-aÇ>01
1
.. \ oD.o
.l-a.JL

CLXIV.
I:)I.h1... \

.ih i.jJ
\

\hÞ.I\ I:)\hl...
J
·

, y

J.J
.;W

(
)

CLXI.

>OtD >OtD

r')
loaLJ Þt-'

()
" .

oþ
;" m ?
-...>>" .

o .

L?
()
tr\O) lo
- 0

' O .
m ()"
\
1Jo '}J
>'JtD

Þl ·
}.,1-w
?
l ...a(J1

·

1" ;''} \plo \2
?
01oÂ.ll
.D?1 ml (),. ,, ; \2

· ' ?
?

· þ; l-wl? l
o
\2

()
m
p

(J10
O
O
;? L.a:::J

m · 0) 1:f\J o
l
o

01oÂ.ll
Þr-a
. 1-:"
.

Â.ll Þl ,....1 0 · Þl?
.01

(
)

CLX.

(,)
l; Q \. ro o l-JÖ1.,.:) ," /) .. \,. 1J? ,....-1
þ ()
m...
l?au
am - .. , 'ì þ ()
.m.. 0') 1;Cl:)0
þ ()
m.. 0') 1?
ë..wO aurC æJ

mO')
\

13
cn :
l;Ll? lLaJ...8;
1?
þ ()
m.. 0') 10
þ'
Oa1
,
æJ'

\ ->'0
m

;.....
VI 0 a..
11.o,LI .......;
1--; - m .. " r-a
?

o O'L.J:D
O
11?
· · · fu}Jcu..o

? 1Lábl?

w?
,..-1
1,
\2oau
· · · w;

(
)

CL VII.

,a 1

Q.:)'

00'1...J 1- \ 'ì ;1

þ; 1--;0 .

crt !;. II , 0\ , 'ì ,l

.
.
O;? 001

CL VIII.

m

. 1
.\r1

am 1r1;)

C1l..::) \?
O \?OUful1--;

. 0
(j1' 0)'1 011
\?

0q10 ·
ra-w

111
f""'\\ 1--;

· mlQ
;o
: þD?crt \?

O 1--;
1

CLIX.
. a
. O)
lla1..e;
Þl a m 1I'1 r-aï-êZ)? Þ
WL

a.. \2a&J \?Jl

o
\.000'1...J?
a..o }L..w ,a 'ìm ,
o
·
ouÂ.ll

(.-
)

CLIV.
O1l
l..t;
J m "I \ h þ

. ro · m ]1 1 -.JI

(1'ì
:a
l }J
:
ll
am; \
L

}J..., (1'ì 'ì
}....iOpo ,
1-w-. A

\.Q.ttU
L
,Q..:)

0) 0 .
rO 1 · m ;Q...:)
. Tl

(j1\'ì \

CLV.

;1
: 1 6 , \ · "" ..mo
au
l' · "' .} 1001
loauo . . .. 1
\' (jI\'ì'ì
ocru þ'

a \ A ? lJrO
,....1
001'? oei 1--;
u
z
.
O'I..LJ (),
'ì o

CL"\ I.

\
... -i:. S
, W
\ 1L.2: ·
tb)'
,
· V- þ. :J..
.-_. r.! J · C)
. C)

)' C)
. (:)
·

,

J

\ J

\
w
·
j'?)yJ.

,

J.J

(
)

OLII.

.. G <:....

\
\j\ tJ"jj\
';J

J Jw A3\r
-'

\ h>\.-Ø

t.
,
\...o
'
.
\..o
,
. :J ....
r :J
-----.
iJ,." ( M)\..o J ' )
1\
.
" A1\ 6-J.jf ( i
>-1 )
..
.f ..:J ..
.J
..

J

, y

Jc.
J

\ rJ>)\
J I"..
.f ':Î
. (:)'" J1.. eH
(:)'"
.

.

CLIII.

· · · Sciat Tua erga nos charitas, quod
pervenerunt ad nos literæ, et Fides Tua
firma, et benedictiones quas misisti humili-
tati mere, et accepi benedictionem simul cum
populo meo, et gratias Christo egi, eo quod
dig nus benedictionibus sanctitatis Tuæ atque
memoria illustri factus sum, et numerasti
me inter filios tuæ Paternitatis præter mea
merita . .. Atque nunc 0 Pater, submisso
capite adoramus ante sedem tuam sine fraude
et dolo, et præceptum tuum a'me est re...
cæptum ex præcepto illius, qui claves tradi-
dit Tibi. N eque negabo illam vocem diet am
Petro : quod tibi tl)'Iadidi claves ,,'egni, et
quod lig(tbis in ter}
a sit ligatu1n in cælis,
et q
tod 8olvel
i8 in tel'11Yt sit sOlztt'ltln in cælo.

( }.tD )

CL.
l-a-trO
O'

a...
?
?
oi

,a..J) Wb () \
l. .
() · \

o
.
. .v,

o'
lo

CLI.
lV.> : "

, J3\...

J u · .::\' .
..

ft ":?

î

,

\

)\

J

.
"
=J

\

t.."\

· .&- '
1 W\
.
i>.
H

'-!

J...:J :;r..J

6.. . -'\
' ,\ '\ . \ ,.J
\ .. \,0
;..
..
J ·
t
':?
.
V""...t' r..!.J ..
r

\j

I
-' þ

\
\ y
\
1 J'
J
J

\

\ U"'"t> .J.\ ðI
\
. Ü'*"

uJ
C)
.
\
J
)\

f./J

t:J
A1' c.ro
, ·
\
IO.J.J
.

.f
tP

:
.r; jJ\h)\ J&
' J ).I
1 wJ
JJ.\
Jc. (
) Jou,; \.c

U\

fll.i.
\
tP
(..)Ø.J
'

\,0"
'JW' J \1,y

. uD.J
'
.. f1P
Jc. 4:
J M\ii,o

·
',u' J

<:J

J..K1.J
\>
\
)
\)" ü
J
, uD.J
\

'.J

, J

,
F2

( am )
CXL VIII.
..m0?0'UQa;)? þD.:J
llo?Ö1.m
01
01
4::u1 ·
fu?ol. - .'; 'ì
1 õ1 (1') \ . ?
,..,.. 1 (,)
,. u . \ _ \ 0
.'
""'r-wo '01 0 10 ....rO

\2À.1i-C

CJ11CJ1 · \? <J1 · \ \
l \?L:ù1 ,,
O

(1')

(")
' ? ,,

1'01 0 1 0
'rw
y .
llQ..L...a; &?
\9 <J1" ') 101 ·

Ö1
}J;l.ClI om
. 10)0)\ llo?
o
1--;0
? oå1Þl 1 0) O)
\?

1?
aurO
\U \9
; 'ì \

.

?
(,) .\ (,)
1r-e?0 .

')' )I \

L:ù1 ,)I O)
' 0
>o
?O · \9
r-a r-m 1?'0 · \9
r-m 1
.

\\'ì

?0 .
D II \ 'ì
V\

; 'ì

Q'1 \

01
o
1 \
. 0 . O'WrC Q 0) \
D )I \
D ·
?
1?
? 1
\')'ì \??ol? OJCJÍ O'WrCCL

.>o

1
\') \.

Lo . n.\
.
'ì
.
') .0)' \
') :; . 'ì QJO? 1--01

CXLIX.
ÞrO l.o omO)'ì
;;b..1

;
'-oIa1

_\ y () y

o .....01
rOO .
001;

ClIOO1
ll o,. : ;
aull

O1;

Ò
. ll
b.)I , 'ì ll ...,010,
\'ì ....01
0
.

( C11.m )

CXL VII.

· 1 a \': Øî ll? 1.

?

O"L::) fJ O"L::)
Þlo :
1 · þ

l
l ..c?

;

O"L::) Þ

,.....\\r\\ Þr-

locru
CJ1 .
1
a-..
L?
\?

OO1'? 1-

\
a-..

\\
.tDO

a..6 r1 Þ'f.I

..mo

m....:Jo

h
.1,\\

lo .
O(1l
?
Ô1 lL
(T1 \ ') ')
lL

l
;
OO1'?

? 1-ü-60

rn

'; 1-a.J1o · 1r- Þ 1r- 1 lorn
l\r) a N\
i:.w
l. l D a \': Øî l. .tDo
dí.Jam

.

F

(
)
CXLV.

lt

1 \\ , ') m \.

ÞllLa.u; ...c?; ?

\'ì ..I01o.iiJ
&O

\ \'ì ..IC11?
ro
.
\-J 1
.
\l
(j1\')\ ? e.O?10
m
l?roo .
LåOJo ....&.::J.
ö .....
l
ell;
·

lL
l \2
n
\:
CXL VI.

001
() \
l låm?
l 00,0
.
d'oL\.l? 1
0 · l
; þDoC11'
·

\2 01 \ ')
Þl ....01oD-.al

t9 ro ll
i ....
.1
0; llom.:Jþ

1 orno · · · 1.
. ? ll Q,)\
\
\ '
fu?
om l
ll
;

ro ..
\
lll?

; ....C11olul?
?CûDo · 1
; þDOC11,?

. ..aJo
?
o
lÅ.turD lL
,
. .. .
.lLrar-1LQ!2J

)J
P a
\
1.L
?
l?

L1?
1 ,...1 -mJ
? m
þ

e.O?l
1
·
01 1?C11
o. . . ro
· 10012 þDOC11,? l

lL

? ll
;?
...a.:? þ ..aJo
LOO1 åulul? Þl
· 10m

( T )

na sit Apostolica, et Papa Romæ sit tenens
locum illius sancti Petri Principis Aposto-
lorum, et ipse vere personam Christi refer at ;
et ipse sit vicesgerens, et caput super omnes
Ecclesias; et sit Pater doctorum omnium
Christianitatis : et quod ei tradiderit
(Christus) mediante S. Petro potestatem
perfectam, ut oves illius pascat; at que
etiam credo in unam congregationem sure
Ecclesiæ. Etiam confiteor neminem posse
salvari sine Ecclesia sancta Catholica præ-
dicta, neque vitæ æternæ esse participem.

..

CXLIV.
y ,
,,
9 01

r-o þ;CJ1 lCJ1

l

Q.w. \'ì
. .....O1

&O
O

"". '> . '2 01
'"

o · ll
; ...o
i

þ \.QJl \9L:ùl

l 1J

·
l. · , ')

l

l11o ·

"1.11111 · n.
..

,....1
11 .::Jolo .
].J 1
wl
111 · tu].J

· '2 CJ1\'ì'
-r 11 \. ,,

Ll
\.

l
·
1
ll
.;:. ·

,....1 \.
111
·

1--;
O

þ
:J:

(
)

IDIsslone, et offert munera osculorum im-
maculatorum magno desiderio sanctis vestris
manibus habentibus claves altitudinis et
profunditatis vere et exacte: et deinde tam-
quam pueri !Jarvi ante Patrem piissimum
laudamus, et os nostrum in invocatione
vestri nominis sanctificamus, et responsionem
verbis vestræ Paternitatis damus.
N eque enim frustra et vane dedit (Ohristus)
claves altitudinis et profunditatis Petro fun-
damento Ecclesiæ suæ; neque fortuito tradi-
dit ipsi greges rationales, emptos sanguine
suo pretioso. Et sic longa successione post
Petrum, accepit summum Pontificatum Pater
noster sanctus Papa (Paulus V,) caput sub-
lime totius Ohristianitatis, cum seipsum non
laudasset ut esset Pontifex, sed ille qui
dixitei: Pasce 'lnilti agnos rneos, pasce 'fnihi
oves 'J1
eas; et ideo etiam nos ponimus fun-
damenta fidei nostræ super banc petram im-
mobilem, et sic dicimus.

OXLIII.

Etiam suscipio omne id quod docet Sedes
sanctaApostolica etCatholica Ecclesia Roma-
na omni amore et veneratione; et teneo ac
recipio omnes etiam Doctores Ecclesiæ
Romanæ, et teneo quod sedes sancta Roma-

( 1m )

cinis coram te Deo in terra verba faciens.
Es namque Deus in terris et Christus, et ejus
Vicarius, et Petri successor, et Pater, Caput,
et Doctor Ecclesiæ universalis, cui datæ sunt
claves claudendi, et paradisum clucumque
volueris reserandi. Tu princeps regum et
maximus es magistrorum.

CXLI.

þDom,?
f-I

a.a loau þm

a..6 ..mo
r 1 \2

.

..mo

a1
O?
1

· 1

l-ulo : þDom'
? om lL
dt\ '\ 'ì

l b · ". · 'ì L
o?CJ1.j"am
m \U. ; 'ì " ?
.
l
. rf\ þD.f.N
L

CXLII.

Sanctissimo et Beatissimo Patri universi-
tatis Papæ Paullo V.
lVlinimus filiorum tuorum Elias llumilis,
per gratiam Dei Patriarca Babylonis, inser-
viens sedi S. Thaddæi, et cui crediti slInt
omnes greges orientalium Chaldæorum, adorat
ante pedes sanctitatis vcstræ sine inter-

( ..to )

oritur super qllatuor mundi climata, qui
lucet et splendet in Ecclesüs Catholicis
sanctis, Cherubin corporeo, et Seraphin
carneo, tenenti sedem beati Petri, domino
mea sanctissimo Papæ urbis Romæ, et
omniùm climatum mundi coram Deo.

CXXXIX.

Illi generi supremo constitutivo omnium
specierum, quod ita vocatur genus, quod
non contingat ipsum vocari speciem; Patri
Patrum, sanctissimo Innocentio tenenti
sedem b. Petri Princjpis Âpostolorum, glori-
ficato a Christo Deo, qui credidit b. Petro
claves regni cælorum, et posuit eum funda..
mentum Ecclesiæ; servus servorum Christi
Ignatius debilis, cui creditum est a Spiritu
Sancto ut sit Pastor Syriæ et totius orientis
populo J acobitarum, adorationem sinceram
in spiritu et corpore.

CXL.
Cogitanti altam majestatem tuam et meam
humilitatem, Pater beatissime, tantus subori.
tur pavor, ut si aliqua erravero in dicendis
paucis, primum id mihi indulgeas, deprecor :
nil enim aliud quam tremor apprehendere
potest hominem me, pul vis enim sum et

(
)

c xxx v.

,

1 C)-'

,
h? CJ'-? f
' M
' t:>
\j
(:)
\
r?üin *
J.J
.;W J' J)J'

. 9
\

CXXXVI.

;L 1?

'
auLl lL\::); þDoCJ1

; 1.11
l ...tDO
. ,
\r):m

. lv;
\ ? l'O)

om

a
o }.a;a\.

. 'þ.

;o

þ;Q:J
0CJ10
CXXXVII.

ÿÞ
'-' ·
\
ß)o1'
\ y
\
,

\;-'
· S! Jut. J..,.,o
\ I
J I.u
" .t..)

J'
" .. -' ... ,-,-;0') T7
-'T' ..
· i
U J
'-' JW
\

JÞ

C>'
-'.J'

'

CXXXVIII.

Ad præsentiam Papæ magnifici ex parte
illius qui petit orationes ejus in subsidium
debilitatis suæ, Raban Ara Vicarii Orientis,
adorantis inter manus ejus, Patri Patrum,
Decori pastorum, misericordiæ vitæ, fonti
pietatis et indulgentiæ; intercedenti pro
populo Domini, perfecto in divinis, excel-
Ienti in spiritualibus, soli justitiæ, cujus lux

( ....NÜ )

C XXXT II.

orn
. .

1

0112
.. ;'''\
101
: 5"';Lo

10 ·

1001 130

om .

o }bJ
1.ió
01 ro
o

l

1 Ha;o 1-::>1
;1-::>

}..; ..mo

010
1
.
? 1 ·
O?O
]...J01 1 · m ;Cl..:) \U

lo . lL
m \ ;L?

01 ,.a.:;J . 00'1
o
..:;;;& 1
· \ oÂO
. . .
. L

o

C XXX IV.

, · \ . 1 \\.l
ca ro
l þ(.l

lJ}.:J10

001;
o'
ro
1
m
01oLQ.wL

lL

, I \9

o..a

l ...a010
1? \\#D : rnÂllcü.:J
o
1"r)\
' 0 O1
a..cJo O1L

· · "

.

10au
01
1J

\\:)ò .\?

11\

( \J )

cxxx.

· þ; 1.-; p
lÅl
ol
a.cL

1]

aXXXI.
lL

o
...a
La.u;?
01 \\;
1J1 · O1L ()
...,

1 'L
1 1J .p

01;Å::)
? 1z;
L l.
fuQD

.:::JoL
n

o .

. l
\\

CXXXII.

, þ

,.,,
\ þ

Þ1
loau :
1
a..
L

01..::J 1
å.:J
\9
Þr.l

o01;
ó

a.a
· 1

...aJO

a.6 -r 1

( QJ )

CXXVII.

(
om;
ll
)
C11 l

o
· ll n,
. m
l

? lL

m WL

CXXVIII.
\? 01 \ "I \
}..
QO

oj ,.,..,

l
}J.:J01
\?

o.
1
"I

o . l'm')

o
_m')

j

om }..

?0'1
l

0

l
.1LQJÅa
;
l
l
o lLQJo

· \?1..1..&J 1J
1.'; 0)' þ'a.wo
öl l

þD
01o l

l

lL
lo
. \.o.:lJfu
?

CXXIX.

r\.; · · · ·

J\
.J
-' t
c)
:J'.,JJ
\ \\"

,

,

\.w
' c)
J ·
,,\j.J'-' r

\j
üi.c

..
· l
.'
.J c.:.>
. <.!J\3

( ou )

cxxv.

· .. Domine Papa Paule Quinte, corona
Christianitatis, et caput capitum et Pastorum
Ecclesiæ sanctæ, et alienæ ab omni hæresi.

CXXVI.
þ;Q:) \U. ...::J
? l-

o .. m

o ,".

O
Lþ AL.... þo

h }J01

"'
;;.a .
? O1

')J? r O)\
b .. \
:
O

.. .

\U

o .
!. Q 1 \(') 1 01
!.

o,....,m - '?'> 1 !.å::::.? O1!.
\oI01a.ib o \

!.
"'? 1!.
:
1 fJ · 1-1
m ho
o

....å1

lo Ò'1..aful l

o(j'(;?
.. \U 'L
..,m P? ....à1 · llf
(jI \ ') ?
}30 · 1
1!. C1 ,'\(') \ .. \(') 0
'\\

o_\
o .1
'rm
,:rf\"> . iI\
\
L1

1 ·
'
o W 0 11? 1
-\(')

Z;01?11
)J l? . ..tCO
l

- · "n ? OU?oa..
. rl o,
- 01
L P? i" 0) \
D-
" 'ì

( r2 )
CXXII.

(lL
(-J
)
auLl 1
;
orn

l.J1
1
Or
·

,L 1

1 1 0) \
om

O
a \

],..;
],..;0 ÞrD þ;a..:J worno · 1

,
. .
·
'ra

CXXIII.

o

1
11

A a\r\

1

ll1J

cro. ..a
o.b..lo · 1;

oilo;
.
\ ,"rf\

a.. }.b&o
·

o
f-Ir-
01

CXXIV.
l

1 l
l.b..o }.a...; 1->> a a

"
\) 'ì
o 0"1 0) a
1-::;) ; ')

orn;

?
...tD

0
o
l
n
\
L;L

,,

-- 1 '

rw
...

. (j1 1 a 1 'ì
ll,

þ.$bo
o
1.b..
;(-JtO
o 1 0. Ll '

..w 1? 0'1.1.0
o
o 01

A 0) a
l
L 1J? m 1;t-8? ij;
Ö1 A
)\

åu...a;

.
\ \ \

(
)

cxx.

þ;æo
1

l<ID1J .. 9 \

a.....6
1
01

. .
\j

O Þ
2 O1L

01' a "> ? lL;oWoo I f:. "> · ">
I lL
.

O . \G
lo rml? l-ul · 10&?
þL

A...l
1
1 . \.0&
II ·
\j

À.Jo..Q l<ID1J
o.. ·
OO1;? l;Lþ
rO
: l
()'") .
O

Otuo...O 01

; þl Q\fj'") o
t!..o . ll

a..O
. . .

.
J- )I . \('\
O'1.m ()V'I' '") þQ.w

CXXI.

1JrD
,.-al
OO1;? Om 4--; loouo
1 \ " " 0
, "..' -
. II . '1 L? \201..&.J O'
'1
L

?

1. ()' · . ;0 'L.
rD Ä::JauLl l
;
001

. .
· lLa:Jra

(
)

.

Data est hæc epistola in civitate Amed
(Diarbekir) an. 1927. Alexandri, die sabbati
9, Martii.
t. 1l1t1llili8. Elias, per gratiam (Dei) serviens
sedi S. Thaddæi.
t. hu}}
ili8. Timotheus Archiep. Jerusalem.
t. hltlnilis. Gabriel.
t. huntili8. Joseph.
t. lz1.fnzilis. Elias.
Subscripsit autem presbyter Abdellahad.

CXVIII.
Et non obsistam, sicuti cæteri hæretici,
contra præceptum sanctorum Apostolorum
et Patrum Orthodoxorum, qui affirmaverunt,
quod sedes Romæ magnæ teneret principa-
tum; et ipsa est caput omnium sedium:
absit a me; sed fateor, quod Ecclesia Roma-
na sit l\Iater Ecclesiarum. Et qui hæc non
ita fatetur, sit anathema.

CXIX.
þ

· 1 ') \"
\2l1.3

1 l ' f"
1 ' ..: " - \. -
. ,
II
, II 'ì 11 m;

. I_I_
,

. \ Of
o
lÂ::);
O(jJ
\?
oAJ l
o

Ï\\

)OrO O ·
'Q..CO

\2
\2
0
..tt)0
w.m;

..:::Jfu
'l-u-a,
1.a-a;
\..
D..&.J ,Oq1
O \2 <11 \ ') ,a...:Jr-.::u
ml o ,
11 m

0)' ' 0 ml o ,. II
t2

II ' 0
. 40...
1 11 , 'ì ? m

( lJ )

CXVI.
Quæ omnia et similia considerans, ex-
pavesco Tuam alloqui Sanctitatem, cum
maxime ante oculos nlentis proponam non
solum potestatem Tuam, sed sapientiam
Latinorum, qui in studio sapientiæ divinarum
rerunl, et disciplinæ J esu Christi, quod a
principio salutis fidelium imbiberunt, con-
tinuo in hæc tempora exercitati, ea nunc
tenent et sentiunt, quæ beatissimi Apostolo-
rum principes Petrus et Paulus illis a
principio tradiderunt: quæ autem Ecclesiæ
(Orientales), llujusmodi sapientia et discip-
lina aliquando privatæ, prima non tenuerunt
fundamenta, et a Romana Ecclesia matre et
magistra separatæ fuerunt, eas permisit Deus
gentibus in opprobrium, et infidelibus in
rapinam, prout evidenter cernere datur in
Græcis et Armënis, et pariter in nobis
Æthiopibus J acobitis, postquam anno nona-
centesimo a vobis fuimus separati.

.

CXVII.
Quia sicut est unus Deus Pater, et unus
Filius Dominus Christus, Deus super omnia,
et unus Spiritus Sanctus omnipotens; sic
una est fides de illo, et una Ecclesia sancta
Romæ,mater omniumEcclesiarum,a sapiente
Architecto ædificatore universi.
E2

( .J J

eXIII.
z
? }..Lib

Ö? (''' ;'\r\
O;Q:ltD
å1.LJ}m · 12

?
1

O(jJ;
,
-- ,.,
lL .., 0 'ÿ' 1
au
f-J

o
O'1mO (jI..
m
o \..ofu

: lLciol
L

11

.

CXIV.

.

Confitemur iterum, quod Sacrosancta Ro-
mana Ecclesia est Mater et Caput omnium
Ecclesiarum, et ipsa est in qua sunt reposita
corpora beatorum Petri et Pauli.

cxv.

Concordamus siquidem cum beat a Petro,
et confitemur eum fundamentum esse Ec-
clesiæ, sicut nominavit eum Christus petram,
dicens: sztpe1'1 ltanc pet1'1a1J1
ædificabo Ec-
cle8ia
n I)nean
; et ideo Fcclesia, in qua est
corpus ejus repositum, est mater omnium
ecclesiarum in universo mundo, et dicimus
et prædicamus, quod ipsa est lampas lucens,
ex qua omnes aliæ laillpades succenduntur.

(,
)

eXI.
\?
? 1 ; - \f1
Om? .,Xl

ol.

O?t-6
? ·
- \ A ?

motul
\bL10 . . . 0''' · lp
;
to 1

- 'ì . 1.11
m,? \o

o . \?ml

\?
000'1

? . þ

\?mL<ù'?
o, 1010 . 1 ;-

o

.mo
þ,o;
· \.
O1 0001
\?
o 0 \ \ ') 1.1 \?mL<ù'o ..tt)<Ù.
o
1

<I' 10'1 .1L ;,>m\
1

o

é

. JV1. V1: .

.... ,,

eXII.
1
\
.

ll (J1\n.'-.

om' LI
'ì. 'ì a.6
,.
.m l.J 1\n\'ì ? r 1 ? l' .
. ]J
? m
l
'}..ü; am .mo

. 1-
r-- 110.

;L
.. 'ì 'ì
(jIL

Or
].l.::J m;r-a

?
· l
croo

E

(
)

CIX.

: 1

V1\l

10&

:ful

.
Þ
\
.\

l

:

;
lm
h Þ

. . . . . . . . . . . . . .

..c.

001;
Þ
· \.

.
l

: ....

: o

';J
,&
11
10

. . . . . . . . . . . . . .

r 1 1-31 ,/"'\0'}]
o 1 ; ')

..::1m
b'

:

1

. . . . . . . . . . . . . .

: ll'
;l? rl

; \

l
.
If 1]0

1}J
r
1

ex.
..mo

(11?
Þ
ll? 1.Ja..

\
.

o . . .
o

11 . ..

;

......;? þ;
m
o
1. ll

. to'. <J1..:J (11' 'ì,o
, r--.

(
)

CVI.
l\\01 ;

OÔ1 '}....
'}....

..J
..mOf
. 1 D' II · "
O
e....Iáío
II "-
\ L

.

..m
ælO

eVIl.
, H " .. ,,11 117 l.
I-N" II ':) J) ... '-f') " ') - II ') II ')
b.:i.6
0
'"
o;au1
1;'0)\

l
\pO
t;
o
1--;0
..m0
. \2 CJ1 J 0) \
1 V1 \'" \
·
æI

0Õ'1:; T

eVIII.
. .1
rO ll.

l
lwo l
l
ro
1 ::- \1"') /::.\.:;/'(">

O
r Ål1 AJ1
l

0'1

II .'-f')

0'1
.1l. Q'ì\

moÅlh 1
0b.:J
;tP 'ì lh om

oO'1

fuOO'1o .

,b.:J
Q.l.O
1] þo l

o ÞrO

()
m II 0) 1

,l.

.ll.
ra ll. (),'-f')lI m

l

l 00 0' m '"
,.m1J \)w...
,QJÔ1
·

lOÙ\
II ·
901

( ClD )

nost1Yt est: quoniam ista filiatio cst domus
Abrahæ, et non gentium extern arum ; quia
promissionem promisit Dominus cum co, et
cum omni sen1Ìne suo in æternum. Ita illi
homines, qui non generantur spiritualiter a
Patribus Petri, ab unoquoque Papa sui
temporis, prohibentur a filiatione spirituali
Petri: et nullo modo possunt yocare Deum,
Patl'"en't nost'}"1{Jn, qzti es in cælis; quoniam
familiæ Petri concessit Dominus Deus, ut
ita vocarent eUID, et non alienis a fide Petra-
lium. Et omnis vir qui non conciliatur, et
regitur sub sceptro horum Pastorum Petri
(seu Romanorum Pontificum), non est ex
grege Christi; quoniam Dominus Petro dixit
Pasce agno8 IJneos, IJa8ce oviculas meas, e t
pa8ce oves meas; et nemini præter eum.

cry.
· l b I
"

o;

1.wo;
·
· ). · \ .
l;QJ 1;'. \ l

o
.
o
011.;
\.n\

.

ev.
\9 <71\'"\\ å

oorn o;

l
..::;)O'U
l;ll \oawo
o · 1

\
...
o;
\

.\ .1

.1

(
)

Abrahæ autem nonnisi addita est una
littera he ( 0'1) quæ est fides; non enim
amplius nomen tuum vocabitur Abram, sed
.Abraham; quoniam Patrem multarull1 gen-
tium constitui tee Petrus aut em perfecte
deposuit hominem veterell1 et renovatus est
Christo; Tu es Simon Bar/ona, et Pet1Yl
'Vocaberis et super hane petram ædificabo
Ecelesiam meam. Abrahæ dictum est: Bene-
dicam benedicentes te, maledicam maledicen-
te8 tee Petro decretum est: Tibi dabo elaves
regni eælorum, et quodcumque ligaveris 8upe1'1
terram, erit ligatum in eælo; et quodcl,/;mque
8olveri8 8uIJer terrarJ
, erit 80lutum in eælo.
Promissio Abrahæ, sunt terræ populorum
et regna gentium. Promissio Petri est
potestas super civitates animarum, et sessio
super sedes in cælo.
In lege vero naturali familia Abrahæ ab
uno ad alium in carne et naturaliter pro-
ducta est, donee terminata esset in revela-
tione Dei, qui incarnatus est. In lege spiri-
tuali Petri producitur a Papa ad Papam
usque ad secundum adventum Filli hominis
qui deificatus est. Quemadmodum autem
ii, qui non sunt nati naturaliter ex Patribus,
qui deseenderunt a semine Abrahæ, a filia-
tione Abrahæ prohibentur, et alieni sunt ab
ea voce, quæ est in Propheta IJorninl,/;8 80rs

(
)

CIII.

Orthodoxis et sapientibus notum est, quod
tota gubernatio veteris legis sit parabola, et
exemplum novæ legis: ibi enim idea et
figura, hîc autem est corpus et perfectio;
quoniam id orone, quod scriptum est in
Glossa,scilicet in sacra Scriptura et prophetis,
in Christo completum est. Sed quoniam de
Fide nobis dicendum est in præsentia, de
ipsa agamus. Fidem enim apud Abraham
in veteri illustratam esse videmus, quoniam
Deo credidit, et vivificatus est; Pater genti-
bus datus est. In nova vero apud Petrum
celebrata, et completa ipsa Fides est, et
eonstitutus lapis fundamento Ecclesiæ Dei;
et orone ædificium, eujus fundamenta non
jaciuntur super hoo fundamentum, non eri.
gitur, nee perfici potest culmen, quod est
Christus.
Itaque omne id, quod est apud Abraham
figurate et particulariter, atque temporaliter
intelligite ; et quod est apud S. Petrum
spiritualiter et perfecte, et in sempiternum
eomparate. . . .
Et quemadmodum Abraham fuit Pater
Patrum in lege veteri, sic fuit Petrus in
nova. . . .

( T )

O.
· 1l m \.r\a Ol ol
h
&
o ö m a
1
· }..u
1J
Ò1Q

\"
.
1lö b' '}'} o

01.
e{
'ì
þ \.cß

Ol;r-
1fuD1tu.

· li-'r"

011.
: þ1

\\.r\A ...t....1?
; 1\.r\A':ì
(jJ

· .
O

1
Gl
1001 ...Im:r.o
: la&

: b.ó b \\.r\
1r- 1
,..-1
1
o
:

1l
1L Q l
.
þ; 1
c;l6
o
lD....a?oL _0) \

01-t 1-u

: 1 ·
\l

: .

f Þa..6o .....
oh
1 · A' \." hQJ

. . . . . . . . . . . . . .

: 1L O]
' 01

L
,..-1 Þa.6
..:Jqu
.:.
1"1"'\\" '}

QJ j Q'} \1.. lfu
oL ...a01

(
)

XCVII.
...tDO
.
L\Jl
j ].JC..I

"
.

O
. ..."..::)"

;
.
o

1
lau

l
lJ Þlo lL ()'\
a
l
L
1
1l

.

åu
l
m'ì

XCVIII.

01...aLl

1.a-a;
"
. \. þ; þa.6

10 01
1L
l
lD..ao .
o

l. ()
':':' o

lo
.

;

a\. . ;01 '
''ì
1
o

Llo

. 1 II
. 'ì

XCIX.
D
\.. l
a .
\\a.&..à . . ·

1

l
o 1.\\1'\
\1'\ l;01a..JO 1 ·

\\ 1;r-
.1
l
fD
,,
.\.

(
)

XCIII.

,1. }Jóí.:)
(J1\')\
01 \ n\
_

;Qtt)lL
>O
\rI\') :
a.. ..::)O'U
'ì Ct..8
lr-- Lo ;Qtt)11.
l-a
o-ä..
',1.
0'1 :
;þ

ob..l

la&
))1 \9outul1J

.
O'1Ó
þ
o
\V,_\

XCIV.

U\

J.o
'J-o Ó!bs:. \ clJ
,-:-,\y.\

(
)
I:1.W\::\I
\

\
·
, J'-!.

.A'

xcv.
(1\
.\.

1

?
1001

\
-

.1LQJO'l.:) \\#0
: a \- 2
;

o;
l

r-Þ Å.?OU
]...Ja....

.
. 1, .\Q. l
o þ
?o
XCVI.
.00L

p\.. ?

. ZOO'1
0'l.:)1.11
0
lLQJ
O

(
)

xc.
Lb
"f lL
(\.
) lLw; L
;
""

; !? ·
\
A\ 1.
A L (J')\

l

lL
Cl.A.OO . (j1 m ') b 1-oo
oc]) }.;:.
. \ A ?

h ....åcJ cro. ,,::;)0'1..1

? 1

?

a..O ï
l ;f-80 · , O\ Ll

fu 1
aù. ,') ·
.; \('\ \l
? 1

. lLo.öJo þ'
o l
l
lL

XCI.

Þ
4 · ') .

? 1
\' ') · ..

.1
1D...o 4a.a
\
A

XCII.
.
O

lo 1-a

? ..
ol
,l;01L "D. \
l b \
. lL
....möraÞo
. .
4;Þ ;amlL?

\')
.

O ()A'ì
. 1.
A'ì
lloau

(
)

LXXXVII.

1r!o (
a.a....) "
\

'" .\/') 1 'ì "\f)
1
ml o ') \

\.
4;10 1.
.

l' ;

...aaíó
.
l .......; (1
\f) · \
It.&J o ;o...trJl.-J?

·
o .
o

· 1.
.') 0 4;Þ

LXXXVIII.

,
ü.y:J'" I:!
. u.i>ß\
1Üb?; \..0 '-"'
ü
JI;

J W

\h>. '.,
::IC)
t
b
ð\&'; ð$=.U\
JJ . oPt.-)\ J
.. ..
· ,,

>-' ·
I,UI

filk

LXXXIX.

u'-'\.-H
p.1C) el
1C)

,

'-?
}
w
_ ·

\
.w.:5 I....(

y'-!JI t?

\
J'
·
J.

d'
-'
W
y'
' C), cl
l$.

'-&'
:j1o-,
.

ÿ

(
)

LXXXIV.
1:

1 þ

\
.

l
a.6
.1
1
1]0 1

01þ; ].wO; . D\.
?
1 .r
0
, ^ \. \\ · \.
'T
a.6 · L
o L
i
L.UO
?

1?\. 1'"\ 1
:

01.a

Z \ - 1 1
"

m 0'1

. fuom D \ 'ì

. .
fu 1?
a.6 .1-ä-a
o pö

?

þ
1, · \ '1
lo l..a..t; '1
1 fuom Oq1
1
:'
\l

þ:J
om þ
·
h

..
· '1
\.A. , 'ì Q

LXXXV.

Si hic manserimus, quæ dixi tibi quo pacto
fient? Ecclesia quo pacto ædificabitur? claves
regni cælorum quo pacto a me accipies?
quem ligaùis? quem solves?

LXXXVI.

Salve 0 Petre, discipulorum lingua, præ_
dicantium vox, Apostolorll
m oculus, cælorum
custos, clavigerorum primogenitus.

(
)

LXXXI.

1 · \n A ? 1 ::. \
? 1?
1 ..!2J1

1
1

ob.zJL
· 1001 r

r"1

·

l lL

lL n,\na ru?
l \\" \
. , a
'ìA\r) 001 ru --

P , ,

,
. .

LXXXII.
OÙ ..:JauLl ... lL
,
; ..mo

W;o l.A.a; óù. CJ1
o · · · 1

1&

· ...CJ1aiDæ!l.3

ïJ

L XXX III.
1m? . 1
a'
\l
;
\\r)A " 01
ru
1

; .l
p lL
ru 1.11
":;r"þ
\.QJl
lõ ...L
o ..a.
lo
?

o r
\\r)
. l b · \r) . L
1 m "

· 1. \ \ \
lLQJ01:J

(
)

LXXIX.

·
Q..l

\
.,
....

lL n') \
? l-

10 · lL

lAm lD..

;amlL
· 1.""A'ì 0 þ.;þ ;aw}J?
Þoo;?

ClJt? 1Jl1} ln
L
o ·
1Jl
\\#0 1Jl

r--l
11"'\

O
r'
O?? l
a.a

L XXX .

'ì
Þa....6
. \A ?
;
\\r).

11 1
Þ?;l j-,l · 1001
D... I::.m D..o . 01

Þoo;?
ClJt ..amor--Þ
o . þa. ')
J
þþ þ1Jó Þ,)? 7"'1 ;cw1J? 1 '"I
cw.o

ClJt . Þoo;
? 1. m")
1Jm,a:Jo

1
1001
01....IO ....
o

1-a?Q.C?
o
1

1
.\r)\l .,.-alo .1

. l b': m') \U 1001 "-',

( CJ1.
)

LXXVII.

01
0 at...::I
?
.)O þ.o
, - \ 6 9--'9 01
1

om W
o ·
;1 \U
l

; · 1

cnm.
a.t,
; !.ct.D
0
þ1J

o
_AVI þ; 901
"

\.
l' )I
- ].:8?ClC ...opo
!.
..
\"'-\ 1!.0
? om 1 '
\
· Þl
.,.-1
"'010
10 : l!. n - ' 1 OÜOOla.-6
>a.a.D 10
· Þ 11.c:l:::. 1.ê I \ I""\
....01oÅah
\8
VI A 11.

0
1
;1
aL::.
· l!. n'
)1 01? 1AaJ1b... }J

Þm

LXXVIII.

aL::. lro 1
':
\l ..&.&r
lL
;? þ; 001

Jo . 1- VI A ? 1:
7'::::.
? 01
0
l.J1 111?
l
? · ;01;'1 Q"1)1' ')') 0 lL

....1.åi::.Jo ....
1 1.1 1 \\::>1 \8 \ VI A -r'
þ
II 1 \'"
. ..,.. ') 1 ...
..
'1,
, .
.

D 2

(
)

LXXIV.

æJo
o þ n
m II
lo a-:Jt-a

].J.:JQ.C:)0 l-wo;? l

o l-ua.60
II 'ì'ì
O1L

o
\ VI .
1 VI !J l · \.QJl
}..
a.o
l-wo;
1l\:J01
n\'ì
fu).,aa.a

1

lll ll nm 'ì t

1Jl . QJm:JL 0
. O1L o -; 'ì \
; \9 \ VI ·

LXXV.

O . 0001

q& l
II
\l
\.O
o .
o

lr- 1 >a : ro n\.....Á

1J1 · 0001

II 'ì \
n;-; m II
1
.
\\
.
;
ll11L nm'ì

LXXVI.
: ...w

om -.lmoÂ.ll

ï-6Þ
r31

l

l

m

ol. þ

L

....0,.
mL

l
lLW;

\
;
o - II , O) Ll
.
1 ....010

o

;
CJL::)O .1-

001 Lul
·
l
(=> (JI \
0001
l
. 01
'ì \ ml. ö , ')

· lL
,

(
)

LXXI. .
. ()

?ob.a 1
la.. #) \ ';O ? 1
lJ 1
01.1

:

l b · '"ì" l D · 'ì
; OglO ll\.mll\..8 <?01

: 10cru
: 1.\r)a'ì .Æ:)1
1
;þ b.11 rml

: 1.
a'ì 1r.a 10 au
;þ l
l 90'1
o
: ll a.w. · \ a \
a.. ..::)CJU þ
0 þDo

.:. fu

1
1001L

o

LXXII.
·
llo furcl1
þ þ?
? r l ful
. }o
1J
o llf-l
lL o , \r) ..

0'1
lL
; .......;. 1001 }o l.m
Ac:u
lL
?
1001
'ì
1->>. a

1.J .; \
þ
?
· xu..clo

LXXIII.
lL
;
;
O
ól

l.>>. a

..
lo .

1.J

1001
m
.m

?
;æJ 10m
1
ol';
l
D

(
)

LXVIII.
1001
1 f:J
? Q"1" f"'1 1001
;
.1lQJCJCJ

1-a-a;
\
· "
r'f.lþ L\-?auo l
..::J;
il
lCJ1

· 0
· If.8 l
l ;
ll
þ

o
o;
' l

, .
· iJlf.8 lJl If.8 l
o · lJl rml lJl ;amll

...am 1 \ a
.
aO)\
am aO) l
o
.
l

LXIX.

\
.
m
lD..a

1
1b
;1

1
cru.? 1

"\

1
. ·
, · þþ
·
o;? 1

LXX.
tQ.::Jl
l

'Lr:1;;D
.0)'

.

" , ' '''
. , ro .1. 0)
o ---1. ') \.r"\
om, ......L-I;O
, '
r---r--'..
-
...a

að. 1
? 1 L
. m ,,
? þo
o
.mo

o..aoqt
. 1
a \ oD-D

. }..a.Jl

aJ..::)

;

( 1.1 )

LXV.

ð.i,;

'J
\hJJ' ., ·
. ·

,

:J .
-

J
·

J

(
.lH) if'

LXVI.

. 0'1

}.a...; 0'1
lr-ar-- C1C:)
1
?

LXVII.

a..a..óo l
lÅao
a \ A ? }.a...; (1'
A

.
. a\r1 ? O1l
? }J

O
fo

?O . þþ
00'1 fu1? ?0'1
1 0'1

., \tD

1 : ....L
(j1 a , 'ì 1 ÞÞ 1?0'1
. .....
1

; - a \a ? æ? Þr

;

\.QJ1
;o .....Ló.o.J

;
. .1L n, \r) a O'1

( \) )

LXII.
. 1
L:û ..
.. l1-a??
c]1 ') .. · .. ; ;

· ll
..
.. l1-a?? ÌJ

; .mo

LXIII.

()

a1l

1
1

þ
a..6
.,...1 ·
1 D .. '}
1rcCl.a ,""
l ? 10&
ifu?oL.
l;
o ·
l
\"
9 a1
?
.. /;:, ':.<P. . 1

13 0 ;'; ')v\ o 1.J-.ï-w \..
fu
· 10&
Ç>a1 l

?
la10 1

LXIV.

() , 1
: , .. ') a ')

O

;

\\'?C11.:::) fu
....m
1

h
ll

: \2;?futu
....m

ö

O
am 1
1D...a ,
:

....a1
l b .. '}

,

') '}

.:. \\.:J

(
)

LX.
lJ
· 1'';', · , 'ì
1'. 'ì'ì l-ao
l

11. " ,,'" 0
\ 1 " · ^ · \ :

aL....::)
() t""'"1 0)
. , 'ì
.............
.. .
1. ;'''9 1a611J1 .
mlo

o ·

b..l
w?
1 ful
fu l
rO
? ll

: l;r..e? Þ1 Ç><J1
? ÞI? .1lo

01
o :
· A
1.co
01ï.:J 901
o
AM.
].J.::J01 :
· \ t""'"1

O1..wO;
. .
. "
lh lJa..
\?

A

<J1

a-. · , 'ì 1 ÞÞ 1?01
?
...J
ob..lo . ÞÞ
ll Q'\ \V\ ? }

l\
?
olo . o..Il

· 1.
A ?

LXI.

o . ll\.o..a
llQJO'1:J 'L.Cl.L.I; b. , ·
.
o

ll
llQJO'1:J ZCl.L.I; Z;;b..1o

o

. \ A ? }..a...; .mo

l

· l'V\A ? ll 0 '\\V\ ? 1

1

(
)

LVII.

: 1
1
01
...aaufD
\.() \
. QJai

.:. l D
a
l ...alä.o.J
1 ...a.:6

;

:
o; 1
? 1

1

o
;þ

\U lr-- lo ;
ll

: 1 a
· '} ?

:

1

o; l n
\v-. ? þoÞl
1 " \

.:. fu : · 0'). i
-
, '}

o...tnJ

11\

LVIII.

ll" ðj

u ,.:
\
\j I
t.., lo\j
·
.. CJ

r:

LIX_

-
\ ..rf >G .\i.tJ\ CI
t.:J"6

.-:;\.,

.J
\

(
)

LV.
1001
au 1 a \ . 1.1 l\.al

a...... 0'0'1

: \2\
.\

: l

;
l
l
;am1Jo If.&J

:1-a

\.QJ1..
1
\
.

: O1lo1o

12
lQ.&J

: \.QJl ....
lo . .OI:::J? Þ lL::J
,
(.0001 1
.\\

où. 1"
.\
Þm \.

LVI.

: ll n. 'ì j
å1...
; ....01ol\.al
1-a
....
l
: ll
· \..
l
a.a ....O'1oful

o
: 1-:. \r,'l ...LI; \2\ \r,. \
lo ·
1J lrc
.
: lfu'

- 'ì
,
1-
m.

;;D..a.J?
.

. . . . . . . . . . . . . .

:
\
. ..a.
þ 1
\\

ll

1 O1l

.:. 100'1 If.li-8
1
01..a) loau
1-a
....fuló

(
)

LI.

O.\r\.'
01
\\r\.
1? 1J

10

l? ìJm.:J Oì\
fu
011
· l rf\ ·

i

LII.
þ.o

l. þro 1':.O(r,
?
;1J

11l.
o
. (J1l;

\V1.

? ll

LIII.

o

\
. o .
o
0..6

10m ;

. C11.::)
N'\ 'ì llo - ·
.

LIV.

Cernebant ibi se invicem Princeps Veteris
et Princeps novi Testamenti. Vidit
foyses
sanctus Simonem Sancti:fi.catunl. Vidit
(Economum Patris, Procuratorem Filii.
llle quidem scidit mare, ut populus in mediis
ambularet fluctibus: Hic vero tabernaculum
excitavit, ut ædificaret Ecclesiam.

(
)

XLIX.

? O1l
: _
'ì. l.J'rwll
.:
\l

ló 1Ll h

o
p om

,..-1
....,....,

þ
..... 'i ,...., 1

1J? i

O);"') ll

1Jl. · · ·
?

L.J1
10.... "fl m\rl. m
oz

oO'1 .
? QJÒ1 ·
1J ;r-- L\Jl

? \.QJå1
4- 0) \ \rI o 1Jl1
0 1....
tD

...

ro
ll ()'
. 01
åuÀ.l1
? hO'l ·
ìJ ;r- :
1
L.J1
om?o : l'
'ì Q.a

? OÒ1?O : ZOO1
, . ..
\ ... ,.

\ _ \. x
.
f-I-b
(). 'ì
oL

·

?

. L.
\?01..I;l.ll

\9' \rI a o 1b..o...

; 1.a

11.a
· lr-- \?
10&0 1?

?
l.:.\

(1'\rIa o · þ

(1'\rIa o
1 ....
.\rI
1.a
.lL o....\\r1

·
lLr

(
)

XL VII.

l 13 <llQJacJ la:J
)

a\r\
l
(l"
· \ 131 · 10m 1-u-6; }]oA::J

, - u -..
1.1
l
I

.
.m, 0

'"\\o

XLVIII.

.m..a;

1;
l
ñ
'ì o r
(...tt)o
)

o O1l

4.;

Â-81 po
þo

1.11 · ...Iai'a.wl? 11. n
.

.

;
...1m . '}b

....m
du
l.J
Qm'ì

l
aù.o . ....l a...(.; ' 0

1m :
"
-- · aù.
12 ml.

b." 'ì 1.J10 .

r l
,),"" o

A11
lo . r l n , \n . 01
l 1J

rl
· m . ï'

1.1 ;r-- o
1-::J · ,
l.l
..D
l
10 :

D..l

.
o
;

})

( T )

XL VI.

t.2crè:. loau?
(1':.1./").\
;h \U
lL o , · .
;(.&J?

o .
;
... '0) 1 (1\
. l.à;:;;.o \. aJ 1
;1 (1\
.

\.
o

l-a
1m (1\
. : ..IÖ1
l
\9'1./"). l.

o . . . . ãi ·
? -r l
\.
1.J 1 - r'1 '}o. l b,
'}
1.J 1
. \\

,oAJl

r
1 ' ') . 1 · lrll

b. ':. '") lJ 10 · · · t.2 ÅJ 1
r!?
Ó1.:;)
ÅJ 1 ; J';; ÅJ 1 . 01 · -rl. r H
' 01 rm-wl. 1l?

? .;. lJl .

: lllJ11ll ·

1
0

b-31
lo.... l.o; ()O) ') 'ì ;æJl.
l
ì oaul.... 01 ·
lJ ;j-.ao ., :=') ll
A3h -r 1 .
\

o lJ
ölJ

?
lL o , I./") .
\.aJ 1 "'1 0 I./") ro O ;ra .
Ll
"'I f::, \'")
lJ1
h -r l \.aJl
o .
?
þ'
· jl.;r-- o .

(
)

XLIV.

: 1;
.:::J20

;&:Jo 10m
rC
: l
? 01
;L? 10GU?
?
lJ
11, rnD::Jo
100'1
o

10m -
\m
.. .

: 10') \
a.a

: 11Ó;
0 þo l
O'Ir'þ
o
: (J1\
.

lLo; ()O')
-ï 100'1
01
\.

.:. fullJ l.J
llLo

XLV.

· Oï ·
1 ;f-80 _., O') Ll

1

. \?'\?' , -. O
,... \. _ ,...
0.
· ,Ii

z ?

. .:::J1Z s>rn? ;&:J
· låm
rno'
?
;o l' 0') \

1 111

JO 1]1 1' 0') \
lôÓ, 1.'; · , -ï
þ

o
1 ""0 1 " ,

00'1 · , · , -ï ?
;
o 1;' 0') \
\ \?

)J;

I ( þ )

XLIII.

·
c..5;þ'3

y

.

if1

·

cJ)\ y.J
· C)
\ y}
r- cr...)1\
·
i
y' (J
'
) J
· c.r

,
.

'-'

. ' y
'
...
W,/. · · i
\

lit
iJ
C)j' lÕ.J
ß
·

·
\

.

\.J.

fO
";s;

,
·
)

·

\
'Ü,

\ I...{.
4.
\-J'
\b
:4
· J

\ 4f
..\,13

/

, -,..).::3 4)
)
J

. -
\b

,
J" ')
). ...r
-
..., 'Ä3 t..{
M

, ,
, ... A

V. ...
. ýÞ ";J

, 4f

'-'

·
Ó

\
1.5.)1' ·
\ yly.\
'.,

\
\
· c..5

,

\ C)
·
"'
J
\ y.J
":! (
1)
M ð.
lS.

.J'-1:-
'

,o

.J

tP

hSi
.
J '
'
Åb
.lJN'
;

'

-'
·
'j

,
J

,

t>

( 7 )

XLI.

d'
J
. \

.t;

J
· · ·
.J,\
. ü

".

þ y
\J . . .
cjO .
\
,

ün
.... d' d'

\.s' · · · JJ A1\
, t.-H'

,

\J

ü

, t:)
:;' t?

.,k (..,W

\ J\;
})
ylÿ.!, ·

if\
-'
\

I · · ·
ü

!, . $
\ ,jðS
\ ·

JiS

J.1.o J'.A lÔ
(..,W)o
CJ
J

.
,

ID.

'S-' lJ.

\ C1
'/

jij

ylÿ.!, ·

\
Ü
J\;
.

XLII.

Z
lLl
O
L

..a

?
...aL
a, a 1 '1 1
o . þ

oo:w ful

. 1 a
.
1-

Ll
o
, '"

( .
)

XXXIX.
1 · \rI rD ..!2)1 }..a.a; 10m 00) (..mo
)
: 1L
&
:

\
a..
1L
1.' 'ì \ooIO'1
;. (7) - 0
:
1L\.a >am
1-

0q1 X;1."

: 1--;a..

\
-
åu..,::)

o
:

fu 1L
1
D..w 1L

: b...1-u
cÌ1 · .
, ') \9CJÙ.:J
;
oC!1

:
..!2)1

l
l
lkJ1

: 10m ..;N

ru
;lll
l 'P

: 1L
1. , 'ì 1;

(J1
o
p
d,
m
o? \0CJÙ.:J
\9oau

1 O

: ?Oo

XL.
: þ; p

þo l
1

: AJ 11
r-
1-t \rim 'ì

p f::..J 1 ,
: 1

. 1 L
? åua.f}.a.o

0'11

rw
I' · ,

;
åt · , ,..., 1
O
c 2

(
)

XXXVI.

....L

)J 1 1.J..6
].J

\
·
lJ1
.;:.
· m
o m

1
po lr.eLo ;amlL
þ

o
o;
1-

.
· l
LL

XXX VII.

ëDo }l.w

\
.
0'10
1 ; "\

(J'1

ro · 1 ; ,.., \

o
';:')oa.o .Å.A1
.m')

10 (J'I

lo
l

i'. \ ; þ;L.\J lJo

L 1]
\
·
·
lJ1lJ..6 -fc--,\\ \U l
cruo 1,.
QC
·
;
;

1
1]0

XXXVIII.

rC
.Þ
01omþ

..

1 ;;0 100'1 ].b
010
:.
\l
;o
.:::JoL Å.A1-ú

po .1
rC a1L
L

. a.\')o

(
)

XXXII.

}Jår-6 o 1')"
\9

· l-a-arO
\
. QJoi
1
II m o 1 \ II 'ì
..a01

ll
., m
1.1
.' . ,
. rn
lD...

XXXIII.

o . lJ.:J O1L

þ t ()\
.

. du..oL1

;Lo , . \ 'ì ·

XXXIV.

.
1.3146 \() \ \r) ·

QO L

·
... · , t:t\"';
5
1J \)o...? }b@o

XXXV.
. \\'ì
þoo;? 1-
? r:V\\l ........;? mlfl::
.?
,Q:J
fu l
croD lL
. /) II , 'ì Ll..a01
o
·
;l
f.I

('

( a... )

xxx.

OIl
J;

,

y>'

, J\:;
· J

c:J

.
\>-,b v
y)\

, (

')
\
.Jy J
\ \
. · · r
' J'-'
" .

J uð.J
\

\
...Ä1
,- ..\ .
oS \ .. .. .. ,
, . L ñ
,

J
c)JJ

t.
....

...

U--1
(
) i
\
\ . i
H uÞ .- lL)ü-
'u

....,
- :;
..
.

þj i. .:

) \ C)
· w;

\
wH\
. .. l.>
'lS-
u .
J1>:, · ;'\J"\ \
.. ."
1 :
'u

. U. ':r.... .
..:.;-:-"

3 ..

. .
-" I
\

, i19.
}.1 i .
, ...Ih Ü\
.., u '" V;.-'j '-"-
- ..
- .T

.

\

;
- -'
.

J

. -' r....s- ..:-'
-. -
:J
.... ....
. ?

,

c..!l)jJ-,

\

1
,
'-::'>

\,Q

.

XXXI.

au
o

w...::J l

L ....
1 1--
a.o L

1l\tD1D-.. \U
.

; .mo

" 1 ()
CJ1 r
0 . - a ') II m D-.. >o...m CJ11. n, V, a 01,
. .

,

II ') \
bE::J .....å1o
þo . CJ1

;
.0'1
01 0v,'ì - a ') "= , 'ì \ ;
10 1 D-
:. m
;L

( ou )

XXVIII.
.1Laao ..

1 2 ?O 1.&ô
t. 0)Cf\
fu1
· þþ )Ja.. ï.:J ('

.. þo

· þ; þo
1->>.. A
1;

þþ wom
· l' .. , 'ì

;o þþ 1.J
11 lro l'
\ o
l
A'ì ('''
A\ lro
o W
Lw OA'ì

.. A
þ O\r), 'ì 1001 ful

1 . þþ
1;

.. A V\ Wom . 1
,,
l-oo'
o
·
1

? 1.J'
1.10 · þ; þo
a...omo
001r1

·
l-- 100'1 l\....il o
o I
·
.1;r-
þþ
..\r\ 1.\r\.

lu

þþ ....oureo
;þ

L
10

· 1, .. , '")

XXIX.
o

:

01
a.....
....
r-c
10au
100'1

0 ·

10m lre

....m.....ro 1.1 : l' .. , '") .......; 0 lD.aJ lLa 1L

:
"'ì þO'
oom tu1
. þOf!2J (j1
A 'ì
1->> II ·
10m (
\
\2mL
l
o
0'1 · ,

oL
1o : )Ja..ï.:J
n '1\

1
0 01 .a 'ì 000'1
': A

.
.. A

\.o

1 1.10 · 1
t.:J
O"I
10
.þþ

..

( rI )

XXVI.

... ,

y)\

.

\? C)

, J\J-,

\ C)
J
;
e:
'

.:; jyo)\

-?

:J
\ y',?'., ·
.
,

, u),

.;
.1JJ.' ..
...t.oo \ <.!.LJ' .

....

r
..
. ,

· W1 cJ
J

.

'"j 2S

W ·
-'U,
J\j tj"
yJI at.;'...

i

I I"""
I
\

· YJ
'
. cJ c..!.1J J'
J':,
. ..

XXVII.
: þ
\2 (11 · II ·
\ (
a.a...) II
:
: lL\tD1L\.8 lL\.8
lO(jLJ

: 1 1 II 1 "ì ...
m 1 ..a01
O

1;f-8
ll n,
. 01

: lLw l \

þ
..a01..afD

l D II \"ì ä.om

:
O

fu

O
: l-ml

.
:
o
La....o
?
1-:J
: l

lrml o l

: lL n 1
II
O
01

: 1
\
lv-,"\r,\ ..co

(
)

xxv.

J.:J>
,

,
,
\.3
4
'
)" y'JS
.
, M> . .r
,"
, ..
;;;S · ".
:,'
.. .. .:r-
....
if

· J v; .
'$W . . \ ....,-,,

,
w, ·
.. . . " d::r-

..

d'
\>.J · J
)\ c? C)
.
\ w
-'

'C)\

I
ð.
\.>.-, þ
\
\ ü
.,J J\i <.S
\

, C)

..

,

,;

, .d)\ ,=,' .
..

\
\ ':)\,c'
""üW:.'. j
W, - --'
" ::>.
ð.';
';

. '='
ÞW\ cro
y
'
'-'

, w
6-

. ·

·
.,
I Y\y.\
fJ

\
J
y
'-'
\
b
,-,
,
, d
'-'
,
\.jj\
C)IO

r::r
.; ·
.
)'
,

,;'-' t
\

\
'
ri 5 ÿ.:!

.jJ\ (:)'"
J .J,l\1 .)
J'
·
;S r
Iyol
,.,.øJ
I

W (if I) 1j.5J\
c,,

1 c>..
..ø
J "
\
\
Y.rØ u"
J\hIC)
\
'.p\
\JJ
.J
, Jc. t
J

jj'

Iyo\
;-éJ fi'

J C.uJ1
J
\ A 'W /.

\' "\.w
' \ A\ \ ..
lli\ .. W

. . (.:)
. í

yo

:J
. S-
\
,

(

)

XXIII.

: ÞÞ obùl '}J
o om ÞÞ 7;r--
: Yæ;)

;'? 1l

1
o
: l
'ìA
\
1
o ÞÞ oful

, · , tí\

n · A ? 1 \

o

.. ,-
: \? Q"I .
a 'ìm

:

01
a..u?

\.QJl þo
:
;13 m

? 1J.

lll

1

XXIV.

OCJ1 Q"I \
.. 'ì 1
'ì \ 10m

o
...IOU' ,..." \U

.

: 1 · \.rI\L

...Im
ll

o : Þc4

au
:
. \ A ?

:
01
' l
l
o ÞÞ m

. .
: Þ;&o1]o
O? \9

1
...IOU1-w?

.

( l-a )

XXII.
: ·
,
1

) Þ11L

1

: jAV,A \\.l 1I'ì''ì l. 1I'ì''ì l. 1I'ì''ì l

:PPPPPPPPP1JP1]
:
l? ·
l ·
l ·
l? ·
l?
u \
0 1.& '
1
.:......m ()
Ii 1 , II 'ì ' ?
A ? .

0
: · "I]
1
!J Þ1 1L

1
: 1;O"WJ
II 'ì' 'ì l .
'ì' 'ì l. II 'ì' 'ì l
:p 1.1 P P P1] 1.11.11.1 P P 1]
:
l? ·
l ·
l ·
l.? ·
1?
.:. O1;01QJ l
P l;mm? þ'
·
lo
: ."I]
1

!J Þ11L

1
:

II 'ì , 'ì 1 . II 'ì , 'ì 1 . II 'ì , 'ì 1

:P1]P1.1PPPP1.11]P1]
:
l? ·
1 ·
l ·
l? ·
l?

'r-6 ,...1
;
þ5

þ

lo
: '
1'> 1

!J Þ11L

1
:
Q.8
- II 'ì' '} 1 . - Ii 'ì' 'ì l . II 'ì' 'ì l

:
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
:
l? ·
l ·
1 ·
1? ·
1?
.:. ...Il
en.' 'ì l
Q.8
? þ

lo

( ...I )

XVIII.
or 1o
; or 1 b....Jóm om fuh
CLl,

oÓ1

lo .Þ
l'.

,
' - , 'S:" " 1 \l
oom

, _..,
o . ::..

01.::J
0001

OU;

CLl, .

.
""
.
Q'1 · ro ;a..
o

lla..m,a...:J
:
1J1 þ
Þl
1

b...h

XIX.

· }J 1 Þ-., 1.10 ].J 1 1
. m ll o, "'
. m
þþ

xx.
].JÀw
mL
. ')
l

ll

. ').. '1 CLl,
. .

ll o'
" 01
4a..

. 1' ·
..
. - .. 'ì .. ro l D...
-Lm o
,

LXI.
-rl
Ó1 b. ,
ll n ,
. m? þþ

. )] ();')

, II" ..
)]o .
o

(
)

xv.

C<!ID.Jl? ..mo
l.

l CJ1l :'ìN'\'ì
a....1
. 1 a ''ì

l.

?
þ

XVI.

l
:'
\l
;
\
--
?
þ
m

O
.Z
lo.
lL
1Jl
? 1)0 1J1 1 a 1 'ì

ro1o · ..a.J
111Jo 1J
o

.CJ1
()0)
.1.0010 '
;
.....

XVII.

1;f-8?
þ 0q1 b.J1?
\
.\ m

1
1
a \
.1
rD.11.
1Jl
1-m
O
;am1l? .
1m 7"!.aÞ þCÚ?O 'þ;oo;?
1m l\-.1f-8

a
\l
w.' · 'ì
r 1 1\-81.0
.1 ; a
a

.

1.1? 1

þau
. 1'; · '),
ciu
o. 1
f-8 w;
.....001

(
)

XIV.

v
: 1
1D..a >amo
Þ
o l b · 'ì'ì o..I

:
o ll
Þll
'}J
o;
ouo

. . . . . . . . . . . . . .

: þ; l D · 'ì " 1
1D..a 10m þ;
J- · \.
: \\ 'ì

p
1J.QóL
1

l

:
o..I?oD..al
?L 1J?O ]J

: 0-..'
o l

1] 1'\;;

lD.::J;
Þ ...1m
o Ó'1 · , 'ì ,

;

: ...>> 'ì . 1

1 " \ 1 '.' D
: "" ..!ZJ
'ì ",
o,
Q"I' · , 'ì >am

: l;mQJ l r--'ì'ì 1001 ;
1ÆÞ
o
l.;l.
. I'"'\r!\'
l

? lom
l
o
: 1001
lD.::J;
1 ') \ Ò1
\
.o cÏ1 VI
;o 0,; .)
:
1

1 ,--. 1 D.. D V
:
D..a ,
, ,., 'ì o

A ("o,
" o
. .

OÓ1.::J Ó1.
.....m
lo lorn
]J

.. :

:
lL
? Þ1L\..C;:)o
o; oí
o

( 1 )

XI.
· '\JCl.I

\
.. þ
(jJ

Oq1

þ l
m

0D-.10 ·
þ
21

l-

Ll

..:::JoLo . ....L
Ö1 a , 'ì l

a .

lLl1Jo . 1 a
.
1L O'ì\
?
\.
?O
l (''ì a \\ ? l' ;a
\l \?
L

l
llQ.J
? l
m

o .
ll
ll 0 ,. a ; 1
1]1 .
D-.l
\?

1]1 · \9 01 \'ì\ 1] l b a'
o; lloCJ1.::)l al..a
1

l
1f-1
laù1
(l QO)\ ,) L
?

; loau 0CJ1
. l'
a
l b a 'ì 'ì ;
....Im
l

o lJ

o
XII.

, O) Ll
.
1 .....CJ10

..mo
L

CJ1.::)0 .

0q1 fu1
. 'fa '
1 ;
o
\?
0001
10 m
mLéa.::J

;
· lL
,
XIII.
:þ; l

Þl
o
þ o
b.Jl
:

ll

l
O ·
'\Jl

:
;b.J 1]0 lro w

o
f-If.8
: If-l
r1
1 . .. , · , 'ì'ì ÞrO

.. 0)

, l..-,ao baù 1
1
....
001
. .. II

: CJL.::)

: l

a ll

o
\9
..wo
l
o

( 0 )

VIII.
.1L ()'\\V\
1

11

(1\'P a
a-l,
ful
.

a..o l

a,'", 'ì

7?D
1
1D..a
10 · 1;

oçn
7L
...... ,.
, · ,,.; \?oau
· ml

· 1;

lL Q]
. m

11
l

oL

IX.

4-arD o

"
.
aur:Jo
>O
.....::J

ll
o
;10 · \?m::J? \\60 1.
--

o

o

ã.. 1
1 oï..

o 11;.

1
110 1
1D..a m

. am ..m ,l
1J

x.

01..Ill
? 4-a;
"
. \ þ; þa-l,

lo ·
ll

1
1D..a
.
o

o .). 1 1 \ - \

orn .
o
.

;

'; 'ì \?J1
o
llo . ...Jl. () ;.; ' 0
.l .\t1.'ì

;ol

( CJ1 )

VI.

o
? ,QJm ll

ël&.oo ll
;
1-
1

;
\9
l.J

0 '}..a...;
\
·

. · \ · \
1r
1
..:::Jol.. · · ·
1.1.1
. . .

;lo ,-. \ 'ì. \ 0
;l 1.L.;rC

'o l;'
\
o l.J

þ'

ol ll o
,
· 'ì ... \\
Cl...8 l.J'f.::J
o
b...1.J
l ,
.
? l
rD 1
": \r) \

.01

VII.

·
,o '- ·
.
.
;

l-
l

. 14áJ\ llö.aJ
o .1-

þ

Jlla1
\0010, r 1 .lro
. \. \ l
l
ol
m. Þl
La" · 'ì l
l 7.11
1.J1 ;

· \.
þ >OeD .
ful
;

l' ·
.
ll ö
' 0

þ.

·
l
.1 0 .

If..lL
o

(
)

IV.
:
V). 1
llh

10m

? 1J
: 1llJ
lorn
ll

1
10m

o

: l

; ,...1 \)

ß
J
rO oçn

: 10m \)
1.10 1

.N .,.-al
O-I

: llo,o
? l

1 N'\ 'ì
10 0'1 \ 'ì \ 'ì' p,
:
10m ...a.b
ll1J

l

'
\l

: þQJ
,awuo l

rO om,
. .. .

lLl 1 N'\ \i; o

; \() \
·

:
rn

a.o
: ll
? åw, · , 'ì
..&

lL\J

: 1--rnl þ
10m r-6 I N'\ 'ì b
o;

\ llo,o

rO lau 1
1D..a .,.-al

V.
· þþ
\
.\ \)ClLI
1

;D..al

D-a
fu1
; 1.30-1 f:J \(}\
.

;
L\Jl \)
L\J1 ,.I

1

1.
a1
· ·
'
l

; \)a.&..a

l ·
l.J1
.
lclC.J \.L

; . . .
.

;

I.

l

l.a..a;
\
.
· \':\ ", 1 . .'0 ;am'., · ,
"" a..
, J-J. r- J-J. , b

II.
..aq1Ö \ · Y\'>
O 10&

t' ,, <Lt,

a..
1
.

01..aO · 7
l-a--;

lrul ;amlLo 1r-L

III.

O :
1 (l\
.

;
1
1 1

l
:
Ll ù01ÖrlÞ
. . .
:
091 i-'r--? 1.J1

o;o
.
lb.81 \.101
ùL
\ooI,Q.80
B2

.

r<..

t<
r<

w<

r<u:; C\.Q:)

r<
a._l_
;

r<.L;

I
t'Þ

).
y

.; r<

)maäa4.
a
.
a
;

.

'':

e
e.

.-

......

\t

..:
-

.::; ..

r. -41 .,.
t þ.
....

'.-

,.
1

. .,
,'" ..
..

'-. t '.
...
. '

.'

.,.
r .

:"'... ".

4 ."' ... ".

;
.,

-..'!:. .

it- .

...
.

:

.;.......

. .
.

.:'

4....
....
0-"

."